Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'growth w/ effort'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 61 results

  1. Nothing like a good bromance muscle story. This one comes from the fantastic "Deadlifts and Derida" tumblr, which is highly recommended for the muscle-loving community. https://deadlifts-and-derrida.tumblr.com/post/113517523565/brock-and-ben-a-fiction
  2. So this is my attempt at writing a "short" story. As you can see from the size of the scrollbar at right it is anything but, lol. I don't feel like this is my best work but hopefully some of you will get some enjoyment out of it. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ A Father's Day Gift. “C'mon, bro, push it!” “GRRrrraaaHHHHHH!” Aiden huffed as he finished pressing the bar up onto the rack. Kody high fived his best friend. “Nice job, dude! A new PR." Kody Hahn and Aiden Kowalski were finishing their last workout at the university before heading home back home for the summer. Both their father's had also been neighbors and best friends which naturally led to the pair being lifelong friends since childhood. The pair were so close that they even elected to attend the same university and had just completed their Freshman year. “Thanks, Aiden. Our Dad's eyes are gonna flip when they see how big we got over this past semester!” The two buddies jokingly posed and flexed their toned muscles in campus rec center mirror. They were certainly two of the studliest Freshman on campus. Though still maturing to manhood and far from huge, their ripped and toned physiques brought them plenty of attention. “My delts really came up this year. I'm loving how much more broad I look.” Kody admired the way his shoulders bulged in the mirror. His naturally olive skin, inherited as part of his father's half-Italian background, always helped his cuts show. The 6 ft tall, 19-year old former soccer star had packed on the typical Freshman 15, instead it was all muscle bringing him up to a lean and mean 175 lbs. “And this is just the start, we're gonna keep growing, bro!” Next to his buddy, Aiden had examined himself as well. He was slightly heavier built and just shorter at 5'10, with light skin due to his Polish heritage, with also factored into his naturally stockier build, weighing in at a solid 185. “Hell yeah man! It's gonna be the summer of GAINS! We're gonna slay so much pussy with these bods!” Aidan boasted as Kody chuckled, rolling his eyes. Aidan had always been the more outgoing one, the lady killer of the two. While Kody was far from shy, he only dated one girl in high school and was known for being the more level-headed of the twosome. The pair had already signed up for a summer membership at their neighborhood gym, one of the more hardcore gyms with the metro area and were excited to workout with some of the big guys and really push themselves to grow even more before school picked back up in late August. The two walked back to their dorms shirtless and sweaty, smiling at the hot college coeds shooting them looks as they strolled along. They couldn't wait to come back next semester, bigger and better than ever, ready to dominate the campus. The two parted and headed to their respective dorms to pack up and make the six hour drive home. - Kody had been the first to arrive back. "Mom! Dad! I'm home!" "Hi honey!" Kody's mom, Janet, walked in from the kitchen and greeted her son with a hug. "Oh my goodness, you need to stop growing up so fast!" Kody rolled his eyes, embarrassed but secretly loved the affection. "You sure are filling out! Just like your father did back in his college days. And so handsome!" "Where's Dad?" "He's over at Russel's working out." "Really? He's working out?" "Oh yes. Your Dad and Russel started working out in his garage this past Spring. It think when you and Aiden came home at Christmas you shamed their egos a bit. Dad bods and all that," Janet giggled. "Haha, well I hope I don't shame them even more now that I'm bigger than I was at Christmas." After settling back in, Kody crosses the front lawn and hears the unmistakable clink and clang of iron weights, a sound that he and Aiden had grown to love. It was the sound of strength and growth. The noise stopped just as he rounded the corner to the garage. "Kody, my boy! There he is!" Kody's Dad approach him in a sweat-soaked grey t-shirt, wrapping his lithe arms around his son. Kody could feel his father's strong forearms press against his back. "Ugh. Gross Dad!" Roman Hahn chuckled and reached up to tousle his boy's hair, being just shorter than his son at 5'11 . Kody smiled and took in his father. The half-Italian, half-german man was certainly handsome with strong Mediterranean features. He had just started to develop a few flecks of gray along his temples but the still looked younger than his true 42 year age. Although his father was mostly covered, Kody could see his father was much more trim than he was at Christmas. Never would Roman have been called fat, but in his latter years he had developed some softness that had covered his naturally athletic build. "Wow, Pops. Looking good." "Thanks buddy. Since March I've cut down 25 lbs, from 190 to 165." "Haha, Dad! I'm BIGGER than you now! Mom said that you were getting jealous since I'm getting so jacked," Kody boasted as he puffed out his chest. "Yeah, but I bet I could still kick your butt, boy!" Roman grinned and again tousled Kody's hair, who laughed and tried to push his father's strong hands away from his head. Kody then looked past his Dad at Mr. Kowalski, also donned in gym shorts and a sweaty t-shirt. He couldn't deny that his neighbor looked good...really good. "Hi Mr. K, how are ya doing?" Before he could respond the three heard a honk. Aiden was just pulling into the driveway. Mr. Kowalski brushed past Kody and went to greet his son with tight hug and back pats. "Ew! Pops, you're all sweaty." The other three laughed as Aiden mimicked Kody's response. "Quit complaining, I can't help but smother my little boy! I missed you!" Kody and Roman could see Aiden roll his eyes at the display of affection. "Geez, Dad. You're feeling solid." Aiden patted his Dad's back, noting the harder muscles than he remembered. Like his son, Russel Kowalski had always had a stocky and strong build due to his Polish heritage. On top of his thick neck he was ruggedly handsome with high cheekbones, a prominent forehead and wide jaw. His strong face right away told you he wasn't someone you would want to tussle with, no matter what shape he was in. Although in truth, Russel Kowalski was known for being one of the nicest men in the neighborhood. His large square head was topped with short light brown showing no signs of thinning. Aiden stepped back and admired his Dad's strong body. Unlike Kody, Aiden had never quite caught up to his father's height, being an inch shorter than Russel's 5'11, a side effect of having had a 5'2 mother. "I can see you've making good use of the weights out here, Dad. What's the matter, afraid your son is going to outgrow you?" Aiden punched his father's shoulder jokingly. "You were getting pretty big in the gut at Christmas if I remember, you were what, 225?" "You better watch it, Aiden. I was creeping up on 230, actually. Now I'm down to 200 and it feels so much better." Aiden then pulled up his shirt, continuing to tease his father, "So what got you and Mr. H into this lifting thing? Jealous of Kody and I's abs?" The boys their six pack abs and the two older men scoffed. "Cocky little shits, aren't they," Roman said to Russel, who nodded with a wry grin. "Probably inherited that from us though." "Oh yeah, I remember those days," Russel responded before turning back to his son. "I guess since you two squirts moved away Roman and I were looking for something to pass the time, now that we don't have to go to your endless sporting events. So we thought, why not hit up the weights again." "Again?" Kody asked. Roman replied, "Well yeah. What you think you are the only two guys who got into weightlifting in their college years? This might surprise you but we got pretty big and buff in our young days too." "Haha, yeah sure Dad. Probably still weren't as jacked as we are though, right Aiden?" Mr. Hahn and Mr. Kowalski both looked at each other with wry grins and shrugged their beefy shoulders. - June 7: "Man, that new gym is awesome, Kody. Being all around these huge guys, them offering tips. I feel stronger than ever!" "I know what you mean, man. I'm loving it," Aidan replied. Kody and Aidan had just finished their latest workout and were hanging out in Kody's kitchen chowing down on their post workout meals. "Yeah man. So are you serious about doing that competition at the end of summer?" Aidan asked. "Of course, man! You gotta do it with me, it's mostly just for fun, not a real physique show." Kody was referring to Mr. Hugoton competition, a faux-men's pageant that took place during the town's summer festival, along with the beauty pageant. The event crowned the King and Queen of the festival, typically the best looking young adults in town. The men's physique show was put on mostly to raise money for the local charities, but still often drew quite a crowd as the handsome men strutted their stuff. Kody could see the trepidation on Aidan's face. "C'mon man, you've told me before you would like to compete eventually. This would be a great first step. Small show, no real stakes, just go out there and show off that bod...of course, you'll have to deal with being first loser to me!" Kody slugged Aidan's shoulder who threw him back a wry grin, "Dream on, tiny! I'm gonna mop the stage with your skinny ass!" "HA! That's the spirit, dude!" Just then Mrs. Hahn walks into the kitchen. "You boys sure are smelly after your workouts. I don't know what it is about young men and muscles. Seems like you all go through this phase where you think you're gonna be the next Arnold." "What do you mean, mom?" Kody asked. "Oh, both your fathers were real big into weightlifting back in college too. I swear they spent hours in the campus gym. Although I won't say I didn't like the results." Janet wistfully recalled her younger husband's body. "Gross, mom." "Both Roman and Russel looked GREAT in swimsuits. They even did a campus bodybuilding show, back when the university put one on just for the students. Roman won and Mr. Kowalski took second." Both Kody and Aidan were surprised. There fathers were strong, sturdy men, but they never imagined their elders up on stage in some little posing trunks. Janet could tell the boys were surprised. "Remember this was back when Arnold was big too. All the guy wanted to be like Arnold. And then we had you boys and they just sort of fell out of it over the years, until now. Oh! Speaking of, you both know Father's Day is next weekend right? "Oh, damn! I always forget that," Aidan grunted and Kody nodded his head. "Well, I've got an idea for you. Since your Dad's are back on this fitness kick, why don't you get them a summer membership to your gym? I'm sure they would love that more than that dingy garage with the old weights. They both complain that the weights aren't heavy enough anymore anyways." "Yeah, Mom, that's a good idea. We'll do that," Kody responded. "Thanks for the tip." - June 16 Kody and Aiden approached their father who were again lifting in the garage, hearing their dads grunt and groan. Loudly. They hadn't seen their father too often during the summer. Their Dad worked normal hours and Kody and Aiden both worked seasonal jobs that often had them working at night. "C'MON BUDDY! TWO MORE! LET'S GO, CURL IT UP!" The two recognized Russel's deep voice. "GRAAAHHH" *CLANK* Roman set the bar down and shook out his arms. "Another good set, thanks for the push, Russ." The young men stood at the entrance to the garage and clapped. They were both genuinely impressed with what they saw. Now that summer was heating up, Roman and Russ were wearing sleeveless shirts and the arms they sported certainly looked stronger, with a new solid roundness to them. "Looks like you got a great pump, Dad," Kody noted. He then turned and saw Mr. Kowalski, who too was looking more pumped than ever. Russel's stocky frame, which once was bordering on fat, now looked more like a linebacker. He admired his strong limbs, those broad shoulders, that handsome face... "And you too Mr. Kowalski." Kody broke himself out of his reverie, afraid he'd been admiring a bit too long. "Thanks boys!" Mr. Kowalski replied. "We haven't been in this good of shape since college." Aidan piped up. "Mom said that you and Mr. Hahn did a bodybuilding show back in college." The two men looked at each other and laughed. "Oh yeah!" Roman replied. "Feels like that was ages ago." "Boy that brings back some memories," Russel added. "We spent a lot of time in the gym, didn't we. That helps us now though, muscle memory and all. Feel like it's coming back fast." "Actually, that's why we came over." Kody spoke up. "Happy Father's Day!" The boys each handed the two older men what looked like credit cards. As their dads examined them they realized what they were. "It's a three month membership to the boys' gym" Russel chuckled. "Yeah, Dad. Now you can lift with the big boys. Like Kody and me." Their dad chuckled "Well thanks, Son! This is great." Russel lumbered over and wrapped his big sweaty arms around his son in a big bear hug. Aiden notices how solid his bid Dad's pecs and arms were. Where in previous hugs his dad had some squish, there was very little of that now. Kody noticed the same thing about his dad. "Sorry we could only afford three months," Kody added. "But the owner said he'd give you guys a discounted rate if you want to add the rest of the year at the end of the summer." "Kody, my boy, this is perfect. We were talking about buying some more weights, but this will be even better." It was a Happy Father's Day indeed. - June 26 "Happy birthday, Brah!" Aiden says as he hands Kody a five lb tub of protein powder. "Ah thanks, man. The perfect gift from be best bud!" "No problem. Now let's head to your house for the BBQ." As is their yearly tradition, Kody's parents had a grill fired up and had invited Aiden and Russel over for a tasty grill out, complete with some thick Omaha steaks, Kody's favorite. In the backyard they were greeted by their parents lounging on the deck. Although they had seen their own fathers sporadically in the last two weeks, both boys were surprised at how much bigger they were looking. In the heat of summer both elder men were clearly more solid, leaner, yet even bigger and more muscular than they were just ten days ago. Kody was momentarily frozen as he gazed at big Russel's mounding biceps and hanging triceps exposed by his sleeveless shirt. He was also donning khaki shorts and a backward red ball cap, an outfit that made him look younger and even more studly, like a senior college jock, Kody thought. Roman was manning the grill in a similar outfit, sans hat, his own wide back and shoulders stretching his shirt and tapering down to a taut waist. His own shorts were filled with a surprising big and firm ass for a man in his early 40s. His triceps danced as he flipped the steaks. "There they are! And there's the birthday boy!" Janet announced. "Oh I can't believe my baby is twenty!" "Mommmmmm," Kody rolled his eyes embarrassed at his mother's doting. "Whatcha got there, son?" Roman asked. "Kody got me a tub of protein power for my birthday." "Ah, more fuel for those muscles." "Yep, Dad! This stuff is top notch. Way better than those discount bands." "All you need is some good meat and potatoes to grow!" Russel added. "True, Mr. Kowalski, but a little extra fuel always helps! This is good to take right after your workout. Give it a try sometime. Hey, I'll let you try some after the meal." "I'll take you up on that, son. Roman and I have been looking to boost our growth." Aiden took the opportunity to point out their gains. "Dad, it looks like you and Mr. Hahn are getting great results in the gym. Your arms are looking good." "Haha, can't help but notice the guns, can you?" Russel playfully flexed his arms and his biceps surged up more than the boys expected, forming into a solid softball-sized lump. Kody's mouth dropped as he stared at the hot mass. "Geez, pops! Where did that gun come from? Your arm is huge." "Just hard work, boys! That gym membership is really paying off. We've been getting some help from some of the big guys there too." "It's definitely working," Kody added. "Have you put on weight? You look bigger." "Not a lot, actually, I'm only up five pounds in the last couple of weeks, up to 205. But I think it's because I've lost so much fat. Crazy how being leaner makes you look so much bigger." Russel gloated, flexing his gun again with a sexy half sneer and grunt. "Boom!" "Same with me." Roman said. "I'm up five pounds too, same story. Leaner and meaner!" "I've certainly noticed," Janet cooed while stroking Roman's strong arm. Not as big as Russels, but solid no doubt. "You boys still getting bigger? Your mom said you wanted to do the Mr. Hugoton show later this summer." "Yeah, Dad I'm up a little over five pounds too since we got back from school. Weighed 182 this morning, so still bigger than you, Dad!" Kody teased. "Maybe for now, little man!" Roman teased back with a glint in his eye. "What about you, Son?" Russel asked. "Almost at 195, so you still got a few pounds on me, Dad." Russel chuckled, "Still the big man of my house!" The group enjoyed the steaks and then Kody was further embarrassed when his mom brought out a cake with twenty candles and a tub of ice cream. He received some gifts from his parents, mostly workout clothes, which were perfect. Afterward the group sat around digesting the delicious meal. "That cake and ice cream were great. But tomorrow, back on the diet," Aiden said as he patted his tight belly. "Gotta get to growing again, bro." Roman chuckled at their enthusiasm. "Remember when we were like that, Russ?" Kody continued poking his father. "Haha, Dad, you better start being like that again. You're the smallest man here, now!" "Alight, Son that's it." Roman stood up from his chair and walked over to the picnic table and sat down heavily. With a grin he placed his elbow on the table with his forearm up and his hand open. "You think you're the big man of the Hahn house? Prove it. Let's arm wrestle." Russel and Aiden both laughed at the show of bravado and the challenge. Janet rolled her eyes but had long become used to these type of macho outbursts. "C'mon Dad, I don't want to embarrass you. I've been lifting for like three years now, you've been lifting for what, three months," Kody laughed. "Then this should be easy for you." Kody smiled confidently and sat down on the opposite side and grasped his Dad's hand. "Janet, how about you say go?" Janet walked over, placed her dainty hands on their fists and said, "Go!" Kody pushed with all his might and quickly forced his father's hand halfway down to the table. "See Dad! This is gonna be easy." However, Roman grinned and began his offensive assault. Soon their hands were back in the starting position. Kody was grimacing while Roman started to sneer. Soon Kody's hand was slowly but surely traveling backwards. The young man panicked and grunted, trying to stop his father's advancement. But it was all for naught and quickly his palm was against the painted red table top. "WOO! Still the man of the house!" Roman stood up and flexed his arms triumphantly. Kody stared on in shock and awe at his flexing dad, confused. "HOW? That makes no sense! I'm bigger than you! My arms are bigger." "Haha, son. That's why you don't mess your with your dad! You're still growing up, you haven't developed your man strength yet. Someday when you have a boy of your own you'll understand where this power comes from." Roman reached over and rubbed his son's head, further putting him in his place. Kody just shook his head, embarrassed but chuckling in surprise along with the others. Russel then looked at Aiden with a smirk, "You want to try too, young buck?" "Hell no, Dad. Not after seeing that. You'd cream me." Russel chuckled deeply, puffing out his already large chest. "You got that right, squirt." "Kody, how about you get us a glass of that protein since I won. Like you said, gotta fuel these muscles!" Kody handed his father and Russel a mixed up shake. "Wow this is good! Way better than that crap protein we used to drink in college," Russel said between chugs. "Yeah that stuff was like drinking cement. And no taste. Shoot, if protein is this good now we'll have to get some, eh Russel?" "For sure." - July 3 That afternoon the boys their dads are enjoying a rare workout together, as they all had the day off for the holiday. Aiden and Kody are grabbing a drink in between sets. "Holy shit, dude, where did those muscles come from?" Kody wondered. "And that strength? I swear our Dads have exploded in size in the last few weeks." "I know, bro! They are getting bigger and stronger even faster since they bought all that protein powder and those supplements." "I know they used to bodybuild in college, but you wouldn't think muscle memory would be that strong. I mean look!" Aiden pointed over to his father who was benching 315 for 10 solid reps. "My best bench press is 285 for 5, and Dad is repping 315 out like nothing." "Well, your Dad has always been a strong guy, those Polish genes and all. But yeah, back when we got back from college they were benching just 225 in the garage." "Fuck, man. We're going to have to step up our game. They are making me feel small and weak." "You feel small, Aiden?" Your Dad has always been bigger than you. I actually outgrew my dad but he's already outgrown me back! It SUCKS. I'm still 182 and now Dad said he was 188 yesterday! And, he outsquatted me 335 to 313!" Just then Big Henry, one of the gym regulars that had gotten to know the boys since they joined, walked over. "You boys gonna lift or just chat like chicks at the water fountain?" "Sorry, Henry," Aiden looked up to the 6'3, 295 burly former bodybuilder. Big Henry had been a pro back in his 20s, now in his early 50s he ran a small clinic on their side of town. "We just feel like our progress has stopped. We want to compete in the future but the gains just aren't coming." "Well you boys are still young. What, 18?" Both Kody and Aiden shook their heads, embarrassed that this hulk thought them to be younger than they were. "Kody just turned 20. I'll turn 20 in September." "Oh, well. Hmmmm." Big Henry was rubbing his chin in thought when both Russel and Roman strutted over. "Hello there, I'm Russel and this is Roman. These are our boys. And you are?" "I'm Henry, been lifting here for years. I can see where your boys get their great genetics from. You fellas are pretty big." Roman smiled brightly. "Well thank you. We did some competing a couple of decades ago. Just really getting back into it now. Our boys got us membership here about a month ago. " "You've got some great kids here." Both Dads clapped their big meaty hands on their son's smaller delts paternally. "Aiden and Kody here are worried their progress is slowing down." Roman chuckled, "That's always a worry for us bodybuilders, isn't it." "Oh I know," Henry chuckled back, his massive chest bouncing in his tank top. "Tell you what though, if you boys are worried about your progress, my clinic treats a lot of men for low testosterone. A lot of the big guys you see in here are actually on it. If you boys want to come get check out I'd be happy to do so. It's only $35 per person. If you want to be a bodybuilder it never hurts to know your hormone levels." Big Henry then turned to the dads. "I'd be happy to check you out as well. After 35 your T level start to drop very quickly. You gents are in late 30s I presume?" Both Russel and Roman puffed up their growing pecs, straining their tank tops which had been getting tighter and tighter lately. Separations in their delts and arms had now appeared, not deep cuts, but enough to differentiate the growing muscles of their frames. Their meaty traps rose sharply to connect to their thick necks. "Early 40s actually," Roman grinned, excited to be thought of as a few years younger than what Henry had guessed. "Well come visit the office sometime, let's make sure you men are living up to your full potential!" - July 5 The two young men had protested, but Russel and Roman had practically dragged their sons to the clinic. "We don't need our test checked, Dad. We are the peak of our manhood at 20. We are probably producing way more than you old farts are," Kody whined. "Oh quit being a baby. If you want to be a bodybuilder you gotta track your test levels," Roman retorted. After checking into the clinic the four were led into a large exam room where Big Henry, or Dr. Henry as he was known at the clinic, joined them. "Should we all be in here together?" Aiden asked nervously. "No worries son, I'm not asking you to pull your pants down in here," Henry chuckled. "I just need you to fill out these forms and then we draw some blood. That's all we need to get you men tested." Thirty minutes after their blood was drawn Dr. Henry came back into the room with their results. "Ok, men. So we measure testosterone on a nanograms per nanoliter basis. The medically normal range is 300 to 1200 ng/nl, which is a garbage range if I'm being honest, sort of like BMI. Ideally healthy men should be up to at least 700. The higher the number the better you are for building muscle and strength. The big boys who are juicing, their numbers can be up in the 5,000 to 10,000 range, but that is pretty extreme. Those are the Olympia guys and such." Dr. Henry shuffled some papers around and examined the results. "Ok, let's see here... Kody, your natural level is 315 and Aiden yours is at 340." "That's it!?" Both Kody and Aiden were surprised. "Yes it would appear that both of you have low testosterone." The boys sat there embarrassed, which the doc could sense. "Hey hey! This isn't all bad. Now that we know this, we can get you boys on some test to bring those levels up. And with as much as you two have been able to build your bodies while on low T, you should be very happy. We get you on TRT and you'll be seeing those big gains in no time." "I guess you're right, Dr. Henry," Kody replied reassured. "Just kinda sucks that hearing you're not much of a man." "Well don't think of it that way. It's been proven that the average testosterone level of men has been dropping for decades. It's a symptom of our sedentary lifestyle and hormones in our food. When our ancestors had to hunt for food and battle wild animals to survive they naturally needed more strength and size." Kody and Aiden nodded their heads understanding yet still feeling disappointed. "Ok, and now, Mr. Hahn and Mr. Kowalski...oh my. Well this is surprising..." Kody piped up, "What is it? Is their testosterone even lower than ours?" "No, quite the opposite really. These are some of the highest natural levels I've ever seen. You sure you aren't currently on steroids, Russel, Roman?" Roman replied, "Nope, Doc! Never have." "Well, you guys could've fooled me. Roman your level is 1750 and Russ yours is 1900. Very impressive, especially for men of your age. Off the charts manhood here. You guys must be walking around with boners all the time, pardon my unprofessionalism." Roman and Russel smiled to each other and gave themselves both high fives, obviously excited at their male superiority. Conversely, Kody and Aiden sat their stunned, feeling small and emasculated. Roman laughed and replied to Henry proudly, "Well I can't say I've never had any issues getting it up, as my wife can attest." Embarrassed, Kody hid his face in his hands. "Yep, still wake up with big morning wood every morning," Russel added. "I know how that goes, men." Big Henry laughed. "I'm on light TRT, and my levels are right around 1500. With levels that high you feel like wind can make you hard, heh heh. Ok, well let's talk treatment. Kody and Aiden, I'm going to prescribe you enough test to get your levels up to about 1000 or so." "But isn't that still way less than our dads?" Aiden protested. "Well, yes Aiden. But the rule of thumb is you don't want to do much more than three or four times your natural levels, to keep your body from getting too out of balance. We can always bump dosage in the future if you respond well, but we'll start with this." Dr. Henry then flipped back to the elders' charts. "And for you, Russel-" Aiden again interrupted, "You're going to boost their level too? They don't really need it, right?" "I guess it's up to your fathers," I don't need to prescribe them as much, but being over 40 their levels have surely dropped. I would estimate when they were your age their levels were probably around 2500." Russel laughed out loud, his voice deep and proud. "Now wonder we got so muscular in college. People were always accusing us of juicing. Turns out we were just naturally superior!" Dr. Henry then offered, "If you want, I can prescripe you enough to get you up around 3000 to 3200. Same with you, Roman." Roman jumped up from his chair, "LET'S DO IT!" "HELL YEAH!" Russel jumped up too. The boys remained seated, staring up at their fathers, imagining them growing more and more muscular, completely overshadowing them, overpowering and dominating them and any other man that would get in their way. They were both jealous as hell. ...And for Kody, he was a bit turned on at that thought as well. - Within a couple of days the four began their treatments with once weekly injections. "Aiden! Come in here and help me inject. I'll do yours too," Russ has shouted to his son. Russel was in the bathroom post shower, wrapped in a towel and standing on the scale. Aiden couldn't believe how big his dad was looking like a legitimate offseason mature bodybuilder. "Up to 220. Growing like a weed!" He boasted, surprising Aiden. "Here son, I filled up the syringes, go ahead and do mine first." Russel leaned up against the counter and exposed his right buttcheeck, holding the towel to cover his crotch. Aiden jabbed the needle into his big meaty glute, while also looking up at his father's wide, thickly muscled back. "Oh yeah, I can almost feel myself starting to grow." Russel moaned slightly while admiring his form in the mirror, how he could completely shield his smaller son from view with his mass. "Thanks bud," he said as he re-cinched his towel. Your turn. Turn around and pull your shorts down. Aiden obeyed and soon felt the needle stick into his butt, making him yip and causing his father to chuckle. "Here ya go, Aiden. This will help you grow up big and strong like your daddy," he said as he swapped the injection site. "Hehe, I never thought I'd be staring at your bare ass again after you grew out of toddlerhood, and yet here I am!" Russel stood up and gave his son a paternal swat on the butt. "All done." Later that night Aiden and Kody were playing video games discussing the events. "Took my first injection today, did you?" Aiden asked. "Yeah man, Dad and I did it. Feels weird sticking that big needle in my dad's butt." "I know what you mean. I can't believe they are taking test too, you heard their levels. Our dads are like supermen from what the doc was saying. My dad looked huge in the bathroom today, like seriously muscle-man sized. You should've seen his back and glutes!" What Aiden didn't know is that Kody had indeed already been noticing Mr. Kowalski's glutes. And his own dad's as well. "My dad too. He's not as big and bulky as your dad, but he looks like he could almost compete in classic physique. He's so big and almost totally ripped even. He almost weighs as much as you now! Maybe more." "Fuck, Kody. It's like their bodies have completely returned to their bodybuilding forms from college." "I wonder..." Kody pondered. "Follow me dude." The two went down into the Hahn's office and library room. One wall was full of shelves with scrapbooks, photo albums and other books. "Here..." Kody pulled out an album and Aiden read the cover. "Hugoton College 1994. Is that the yearbook from their college?" Kody began flipping through the pages. Eventually they found a directory of headshots of the seniors. The two boys quickly located their fathers. "Wow, they look good. No wonder our girlfriends always say our dads are hot," Aiden mentioned. Kody certainly couldn't disagree, especially as he gazed at the black and wide photo of Mr. Kowalski, with that same handsome face and strong jaw, but it was unmistakable the thickness of his neck and traps as they bulged up through his collared shirt. Toward the back of the book was a section titled "Campus Life." It comprised of several pages of photos of everyday activities and various special events. Aiden gasped first, "Shit, dude. There they are!" In the lower corner of the second to last page was a photo of both of their dads performing an abs and thighs pose at a bodybuilding show. Both oiled up and smiling wickedly, and both in posing trunks...which they filled generously. Kody read the caption, "215 lb Roman Hahn and 230 lb Russel Kowalski muscle their way to the top two finishes at the Mr. Hugoton competition." "Holy fuck, Aiden. They were even bigger then than they are now." Both boys stood there silently staring at the bulging young bodybuilders in the corner photo. "But they aren't far behind that either! Which means they will probably get even bigger..." - July 19 The next two weeks both Aiden and Kody were encouraged by the progress they were making. It seemed the testosterone injections had began to settle into their systems. They found themselves harder and hornier and making great progress in the gym. Both boys were even up five pounds. But that paled in comparison to their fathers. Aiden shook his head as he and Kody walked along the street one evening. "Dude, our dads are growing out of control. It's freaky how fast they are putting on size." Kody agreed. "I know what you mean, man. Last week my Dad came into the kitchen in a wifebeater, bragging that we weighed 205! That's like 35 lbs in a month. He walked up to me and flexed his bicep in my face. He says 'take a look at that, buddy'. I swear that he was boning up too, it looked like he had pitched a tent. And his tent looked big!" "It's all that extra test. We are hornier too, and our Dad's levels dwarf ours, man." "It's gotta be that. He was so excited that he went and fucked my mom so hard I could hear it! It was awful, she was moaning and howling... Fuck, it was awkward." Aiden relayed his own similar story. "I know my Dad spends some nights out on dates and such, but it used to be like once a month. Now it's like every other night! I've spied several women leaving our house through my window in the last month. And, like you said, his fuck session are getting louder. The last chick he had over was screaming "Oh you're so big!' over and over. She must've really liked his big muscles." Kody listened on with rapt attention, secretly picturing big Russ Kowalski slamming into some tight woman. Aiden then surprised Kody. "And shit man, we know our Dads are into muscle, they have to be as fast as they are growing. But one night last week I think my Dad brought back a female bodybuilder. I heard some pretty deep moans coming from her and when she left her silhouette was...muscular." Kody's heart pounded. He wondered if what Aiden was telling him was true or if his best friend was simply naive and missing the signs right in front of him. It wasn't just the boys noticing the rejuvenated men. Everywhere they went, their dads were being ogle and complimented. Coworkers and family friends found their new muscles impossible to ignore as their clothes grew tighter. The Dads' energy had skyrocketed, they bounded around the house and gym like sugar-filled toddlers. At church the old ladies were doting on how Russ and Roman were filling out their Sunday button downs, commenting that they looked "so young and strapping, just like their sons but only bigger," much to the chagrin of the boys. And it was true, the elder mens' vitality seemed to have been restored and then built upon. Their skin was tighter and clearer, their hair seemed thicker and shinier. Not that they were homely before, but they had moved on from being the neighborhood hot dads to movie-star muscle hunks. - July 28 The Mr. Hugoton competition was now only two weeks away. Kody and Aiden were in the best shape of their lives, bigger and stronger than ever. Big Henry and the other guys at the gym were impressed and were happy to cheer them on. However, back at home, the boys' progress seemed miniscule in comparison to the older bodybuilders that lived with them. A heat wave had settled in the area. One evening the boys were heading back from a late workout right as the sun was setting. In Aiden's kitchen they whipped up a protein shake and saw Russel and Roman sitting on the back porch. They were shirtless and in just some packed gym shorts, enjoying beer and cigars in the fading light. And they looked massive. Their physiques were bulging glistening in the light of tiki torches and citronella candles, set out to keep the mosquitos at bay. The pumped bodies glistened from a lingering sheen of sweat as the humid air was still and up in the upper 80s. And men with muscles THAT BIG must sweat constantly in the summer. While sitting on the deck chairs the two dads' massive pec muscles loomed heavily over their tight waists. Like flies to a flame, the boys stepped outside to chat with their ever growing fathers. "Beer and cigars? You guys are gonna ruin your diet." Aidan said. The two older men chuckled. "We haven't had a beer or smoke in over a month so we figured we'd treat ourselves." Russel replied. "Besides, ain't no fat on these bodies, just rock hard muscle!" He added while bouncing his hefty pecs. Kody watch in awe, unable to take his eyes off the meaty muscles of Russel while also realizing his own dad wasn't far behind. "I can tell we haven't imbibed in a while though, Russel." Roman added. "Even with our bigger bodies I'm feeling quite the buzz." "How's your training coming along, boys? Still gonna win Mr. Hugoton in a couple of weeks?" "I sure think one of us will win," Kody replied. "I just hope you guys don't join the competition. You guys are looking HUGE," he then blurted out, unable to hide his awe. The two Dads immediately started guffawing, their pecs bouncing and abs flexing. Roman stood up and reached to pat his son's shoulder. Kody was in awe of the muscular tosro in front of him. The wide pecs, the broad shoulders, the heavy arms bulging out due to his lats. Russel then stood up as well after setting down his beer, even bigger than Roman. Both men had glazed eyes, a sign of their drinking and smoking. "Don't worry, boys." Russ grinned. "The Mr. Hugoton is for the young guys, like you." Besides, I don't think our little boys would want to compete against this, would they Roman," he said, motioning to his body. "It would be a blowout if they tried!" The two men set down their cigars and began flexing their titanic muscles, to the surprise of their sons. Roman started with a double biceps. "You know boys, when we used to compete in bodybuilding, we had to learn all the proper poses." Russel joined him, flexing a stunning double biceps pose as well, their hairy pits exposing themselves in a deep caves formed from pecs, delts, biceps. "You remember all the poses, Russ? Let's show the boys how it's done. I'm sure they want to take after their big dads." "Oh yeah, Roman, I remember. Check out this side triceps, think you can beat that?" "You've got some great triceps, there buddy." Russel squeezed Roman's clydesdale sized horseshoe muscles. "But check out my BACK." "Damn, Big Russ. See that boys? Now that is a back of pure power! Turn back around Russ, let's show our little boys the final pose." Kody and Aiden stood their stunned watching their inebriated and uninhibited fathers flex and pose right in front of them. Like two alpha jocks showing off at a college party for a couple of coeds. Mounds of muscles fought for space as their sweaty bodies contorted and flexed in an effort to make themselves look bigger and harder. They had to be bigger and even leaner now than they were in their yearbook. Kody was glad it was now mostly dark out, hoping to be able to hide the excitement in his shorts, thankful that he was still in his elastic workout underwear. Aiden looked in awe as well, jealous of their size and strength, but still deeply impressed. "Geez, guys! How did you guys get so big!? And so fast! You guys are massive, as big as some of the national level bodybuilders I follow in instagram." "Just eating right and HARD WORK, little buddy!" Russel stepped over, wrapped his big arms around Aidan and lifting him up in a sweaty bear hug, leaving his feet dangling. "But don't worry, you eat all your vegetables like your dad says and you'll grow up big and strong like him!" Roman follow suit and quickly picked up his son as well. Kody panicked and prayed that his dad hadn't felt his erection. After being set down, winded and emasculated by how easily his dad had just manhandled him, Aiden still needed to satisfy his curiosity. How much do you weigh, Dad?" Russel grinned and looked lovingly down at his hulking physique. "245 lbs this morning. With 21 inch arms and 52 inch chest! What do you think of that, Aiden?" "FUCK! That's incredible. And you are so proportioned..." Aiden couldn't help but reach out and feel his dad's muscles. First the granite delts muscles, then punching Russel's thick pecs. "They are so meaty and heavy...yet hard!" Russ coudln't help but smile brightly, proud to impress his offspring. Kody desperately wanted to join him in feeling up Russ. But, he looked back at Roman, "And you, pops?" "232 lbs. 20 inch arms. 50 inch chest. And just a 30 inch waist." Roman looked at his son who was frozen on the spot, afraid to reach out, unlike Aiden. "You can feel 'em if you want. You used to feel my guns when you were just a little tyke," he chuckled. Kody reach out and felt his dad's arm as Roman flexed with a smirk. For Kody, it was heaven. It took all his concentration not to start moaning as he attempted and failed to encircle his big dad's biceps. "Wow," was all he could say. "Thanks, son. Means a lot coming from you. You keep working hard and you can get big like us too." Deep down Kody and Aiden hoped that was true, but the fact that their powerhouse Dad's naturally produced so much more testosterone than them, they were not sure that would ever happen. - August 3 It was now just one week away from the county fair. Kody and Aiden were in the backward practicing their routines in their board shorts while basking in the warm sun to enhance their tans. The show was not an official bodybuilding event, so the men were free to do whatever they wanted, anything from dancing, to flexing, to pushups, whatever they thought would showcase themselves the most impressively. Each contestant had 60 seconds to show their stuff. Russ and Roman soon stepped outside as well to watch. Both were in sandals, shorts and big loose sleeveless muscle shirts, their bodies being the epitome of the shirt type. In just the last week both men had put on another 10 lbs as the testosterone surged through them. Both were wearing ball caps, Russ's was turned backwards, making them look like two bodybuilder buddies who had just played in a recreational softball game. Russ's backwards and gigantic arms sent Kody's heart pounding. "Is that what you are wearing? Those aren't bodybuilding trunks. How are you gonna show off the legs?" Russ teased. "You boys better not be skipping leg day!" "Never, dad." Aiden replied. "We ordered some classic trunks, but they don't arrive in the mail for a couple of days. So we're just practicing in our swim trunks." Roman then leaned into Russels ear and whispered something. Russel instantly starting smiling and laughing. "We'll be right back, boys. Stay put we wanna see your routines. Maybe we can offer some pointers." Kody and Aiden shrugged at each other in confusion. Five minutes later Roman and Russ returned, snickering and laughing. They each held out their hands from which hung a small piece of cloth. "Try these!" Roman grinned "Since you need to practice, we found our old posing trunks. Classic style like you said, not like the tiny bikinis the big guys were now." Kody reached out and grabbed his dad's pair, which were a royal blue, looking skeptical. "You want us to put on your underwear? Kind of weird, don't you think?" Roman smacked his son on the shoulder. "Oh stop. They've been washed many times and haven't been worn in years. Trust us, you don't want to go up on stage in some tiny skivvies without knowing how it feels, we've made that mistake," he said as he and Russ shared a knowing look. Russel prodded the boys, "Turn around and slip them on. Nobody but us men back here and we got high fences, now one will see." Feeling awkward but unable to resist the natural power of their elders, the boys turned around and pulled down their trunks. "Woo! Look at those white butts!" Roman teased. "You boys better tan naked or in those posers this week or those lilly white butts will be exposed." The two sons pulled up the trunks and adjusted themselves. They looked at each other before turning around, feeling embarrassed. While the trunks stayed on their waist, from the extra fabric billowing in the back...and at the crotch, it was clear the trunks were not sized for them. Roman grew impatient. "C'mon, turn around so we can get a good look at our young studs." At first anyway, the dads didn't seem to notice the lack of fulfillment of the garments, instead clapping and hollering at the sight of their rippling bodies. But after looking down they quickly grew silent and looked at each other. Roman did his best to avoid the elephant in the room, or in this case, the mice. "Well go ahead, show us your routines." Russel, however, was unable to point out the obvious when Kody and Aiden turned around. "Whoops, looks like the elastic in those trunks must've worn down over the years. Those a little loose on you boys. That's ok, show us your stuff." Kody and Aiden began their show. During some of the poses it became clear to their father's that they needed some guidance. Roman was the first to strip off his shirt revealing his hulkified body. "When you do the double biceps pose, keep your arms up a little higher and don't bend your arm so far. Like this." The boys followed his lead, correcting their form. "There ya go! Makes those arms pop a bit more. See how my biceps rise up higher when I'm not over-flexing? Like that. There ya go, your arms look bigger already. Not as BIG as mine, but better, heh heh." Russ was unable to resist helping out as well, taking off his muscle shirt to reveal his now 259 lb body. "Let me show you how to do the proper lat spread. See how WIDE my lats flare out when I do it? That's what you want, boys. I know my back is A LOT wider yours, but you can still flare out those little lats of yours better." It was what happened next that would make the young men feels smaller than ever. "You guys need to learn how to flex your quads. Yours aren't nearly as thick as Roman's and mine, but you still got some cuts on them. You need to point your toes slightly outward to really make that sweep bulge out. Roman, let's show them." Roman and Russ then quickly yanked down their shorts, leaving them both clad in just some light grey bries. Kody and Aiden held back a gasp as they took in the incredible view of massive, vascular, tree trunk legs mashed up against each other, testing the limits of the leg hems. Their massive bodybuilder asses filling the back of the briefs. And the capper, insanely huge bulges that protrude outward. "Holy shit, Dad! How did you get your legs so huge and veiny like that?!?" Aiden asked incredulously. "Just gotta make sure you squat heavy and squat DEEP. These monsters can squat 700 lbs and Roman's can go 600. Weights like that will get you legs like ours. We love having huge legs." Russel and Roman proceeded to flex their quads muscles. Shaking their legs letting the mass sway back and forth before tightening them into tanned manly granite, mesmerizing their sons. Roman chuckled at the boys' open mouths. "I never get tired of seeing that look on their faces. Seeing their fathers all pumped up huge! Makes me want to grow even more!" Once Kody and Aiden had the leg poses down satisfactorily, Russ asked for their posers back. "You guys will look a lot studlier in some better fitting posers." Russ looked at Roman and chuckled, "Our little boys don't quite fill them out, do they." Embarrassed, the boys changed and handed the posing trunks back to their dads. "Hey, Russ, these don't really feel old and stretched out. Maybe we should try them on." "You're right, Roman. Heck, let's put these on for old times sake and see how they look on us." As if Kody and Aiden couldn't be even more surprised, Roman and Russ themselves then turned around. First they slipped off their briefs revealing their massive, power packed muscle butts. Each cheek the size of a volleyball. Unlike the boys, their Dads had no tan lines. The boys hadn't remembered them ever tanning at a salon. Perhaps they laid out at home when the boys were away? Whatever it was the Dad's had a perfect golden hue to really bring out all their cuts and striations. Even their fathers' tan was better than theirs. As the dads slipped up the posing trunks, it became clear that they would have no trouble filling them out, at least from the back. Once the trunks were pulled up, the Russ and Roman adjusted themselves, making sure all their manly bits were in place. It seemed to be taking them awhile to get adjusted. With their backs still to their sons, Russel and Roman looked at each other and laughed. "Well, the elastic on these things still works, if anything if feels like these trunks shrunk!" Roman proclaimed. "Seriously, did these things shrink? Or did we get BIGGER! Haha that would be awesome!" "Same here, I can barely get my manhood in this pouch. Haha, Roman, buddy, I think you are right, maybe our junk grew some after college!" "That could be, Russ! My wife swears I'm bigger now than when we first met." "Maybe all that extra test gave us a little boost, too!" The Dads then turned around and the boys' jaws dropped. The cock and balls of their fathers could barely be contained in the pouches. The view would be considered obscene if they were out in public. Their elders' huge balls fought for space against their massive legs and were thus pushed outward, which in turn forced the long fleshy tubes that were resting in front of their balls outward as well, pull the overstretched pouches away from their pubic regions. The posing pouches, which hung loosely on their sons were so over stretched that the boys could make out some of their father exposes bull testicles. The pouches hung low and pulled away from their lower abs due to the weight of the contents. The dads laughed at their boys expressions, reaching down to lewdly lift and palm their bulges. Kody and Aiden looked on, shocked at what their fathers were packing. And embarrassed that they didn't live up to their fathers' gifts in that area. A fact that big Russ couldn't ignore. "We'll our sons here had some trouble filling out these little things, but we sure don't do we, Roman." "You're right, Russ. Our sons must've taken after their mother's side of the family in that regard. And that fact that like Dr. Henry said, there's a lot less testosterone in our boys." The boys were totally emasculated and humiliated, hearing the spoken truth and recalling how their junk and butts felt like they were swimming in the posing trunks that were now straining for dear life to contain their fathers. Once Roman was able to get over hot masculine and powerful he looked, he could see the intimidation and emasculation in the boys. "Aw boys, it's ok. We know you've got good healthy average manhoods, we've seen your morning woods." Roman chuckled as the boys squirmed. "You fellas are average for your age, Roman and I, we just happen to be extra BIG down there. It suits us though, don't ya think? Goes well with our BIG MUSCLES." Roman and Russ then re-performed several of the bodybuilding poses, now clad in their straining posers. Totally admiring and complimenting each other, feeling each others' masses and bulges. Aiden sulked away quickly. However, Kody stayed a couple minutes longer watching the two engage in mutual muscle admiration, wishing he had the courage to join in. Instead he soon left the two flexing men as well and went to his room, where he beat off to the image of Russel, nearly spilling out of his trunks and flexing his super heavyweight sized muscles. - The following day Aiden could tell something was off with his best friend after their embarrassing encounter last night. "Dude, my dad apologized for being kind of a douchebag last night. Said he was drunk. Did yours?" "Yeah, he did. It's not that they humiliated us. Partially maybe. But, I mean, it's not like they bullied us on purpose. They are BIGGER. And not just their muscles..." "I know man, from my dad's conquests I knew he was packing, but not THAT much. And no wonder your mom squeals like crazy when your parents fuck." "Ugh, Aiden. Gross. Thanks for the reminder." "Well, then what is it, bro?" Kody took a big sigh and fought to find the words. His eyes watered up as he finally spilled the beans. "Aiden...I...I think I'm gay." Aiden stared back at Kody, processing what he just heard. For Kody, the silence of his best friend was like a thousand needles stabbing his skin like some twisted acupuncture torture. After what seemed like ages, Aiden smiled warmly. "Finally, bro." Kody's face scrunched in confusion. "What? You knew?" Aiden laughed. "I had a hunch. Probably before you did, man. You were a stud in high school yet rarely dated and I've caught you checking out some buff dudes. We spent a lot of time in the gym, ya know. You were usually looking towards the dudes in the weights while I was staring at the ellipticals where all the chicks were." "Fuck, man..." Kody smiled and wiped away some tears as Aiden reached out and hugged his best friend. "No crying though, bro. That's a little too gay for me," Aiden joked. Kody guffawed and punched his best friend. "One other thing, I'm hot for you Dad, bro." Aiden scrunched his face in annoyance, "Well I can understand why, he and your dad are total studs. And hun like pornstars. It's kinda weird, I guess, but I get it. I've thought your mom was hot before, so I guess I can't judge ya." "Gross!" Kody recoiled before understanding settled. "Haha, I see what you mean." "I'll keep your secret as long as you want bro. And when you're ready to come fully out I'll be there." "Thanks, man. Love ya. But not in a gay way," Kody added, chuckling through watery eyes. - Of course, Aiden couldn't help but tell his father that his best friend was gay. "Well that is suprising, but good for him. And good for you for supporting him." "I'm surprised you're taking this so well, Dad." Aiden had, however, left out the part that Kody thought Russel was hot. "Why? I'm not one of those old close-minded bastards. As far as I'm concerned this changes nothing." "Thanks Dad. You're a cool dude," Aiden said to his hulking Dad with a smile. He could certainly see why Aiden thought he was sexy. His dad had already been handsome, but the extra testosterone, working out hard, less fat and more muscle had only boosted his masculine features. Even his jaw and cheekbones seemed more pronounced, and the light blond body hair his Dad always sported seemed to be slightly thicker on his chest, abs and forearms, accentuating his manly appeal. "So...how big are you gonna get?" Aiden asked as Russ rinsed off his plate. "As big as I can, Son. At first I thought I'd be happy with 225. Then I blew past that, just over 260 now. Gotta keep gaining to stay ahead of Roman. He's up to 250. So I don't know...maybe 300?" "300! You would be MASSIVE. I mean you already are, but still. You'd have like 24" arms." Big Russ chuckled at his boys reaction. "Hell yeah! Now that would Awesome!" Russ flexed his biceps. "These arms are now over 21", would love to get them up to 24 or 25. Now that I've got a taste for real size I want MORE!" Russ flexed a most muscular, veins erupting all over his torso. "And I really think I can get there." "As fast as you're growing, Dad, I think you could too." "I hope you don't mind your big daddy being over a 100 lbs bigger than you, buddy." "I can't say I'm not jealous of your size, but I'm proud of you, Dad. You've gotta be the buffest dad in town, just ahead of Roman." "Ah, thanks, squirt, c'mere!" And with that Russel again picked up with little boy in a bone crushing muscle dad hug. - Three days before the town festival, Kody came out to his parents as well. Like Russel, they too were surprised but ultimately happy that Kody found himself. Tears were shed and big hugs were had. And the family moved on. The only difference now was that instead of Big Roman making fun of his son for showing off for the ladies, he now teased him good-naturedly for showing off for the boys, it was a near seamless transition. Like the Kowalskis, the family agreed to let Kody reveal himself to the world once he was ready. - August 10 The exhibit hall at the fair grounds were packed with attendees to watch the Mr. Hugoton charity show. Scores of women young and old were there to ogle the young studs that would soon grace the stage. The young male contestants strutted their stuff and showed of the goods to the feminine catcalls emanating from the audience. Russel, Roman and his wife were there as well. Several women stopped the two muscle bound studs to ask why they weren't up on stage, eliciting laughs from the proud elder men. Even in their XXXL t-shirts, their bodybuilder physiques were clearly outlined underneath the thin fabric. Their boulder capped delts, flaring lats, protruding pecs, and of course, their melon-sized arms. Not to mention the way their khaki Dad shorts could barely contain their thighs, hamstrings, and glutes, along with those obvious bulges. "We're here to support our sons," Russ replied to one awestruck middle aged woman. "Well if they look anything like you two they are shoo-ins!" After eleven contestants the boys were up, with Aiden strutting out first and performing his routine, followed by Kody. The square cut trunks they had ordered fit their jock bods perfectly. The boys had hardly noticed, being so overshadowed by their muscle dads, that they had each packed on solid ten pounds over the last month, giving them pumped fitness model physiques with etched muscles and deep cut abs. Girls screamed with delight. They were clearly the top two of the crop. The top five made the final round, which consisted of a silly question and answer session with the type of questions you would here on a dating show. "What is your best method of picking up a woman?" "Describe the ideal first date." Of course, all the answers were cheesy and the round was mostly a formality of entertainment. Eventually the winner was crowned, with Kody narrowly beating out Aiden for the crown. - It was now August 18, one week before the boys would be returning from school. The two friends had quit there summer jobs last weekend and now that they were able, were spending the last week lifting with their fathers. At certain points the boys had to stand back and let the dads spot each other. "Dad, there's no way I'll be able to spot you if you fail on your 625 lb bench," Aiden said in awe as the bar curved slightly from the enormous amount of weight." Kody made a similar confession to Roman, "You are squatting 695 lbs, I'd feel safer if Russ spotted you after he benches." "You hear that Roman?" Russ chuckled. "We've gotten so big and strong that our boys are afraid to spot us!" "Haha, man we really are getting HUGE aren't we! But c'mon boys, you can spot us." Roman gave the boys a cocky sneer, "Trust us, we won't drop the weights. Not with these muscles." One their workout was over Big Henry waved the men over. "Russ and Roman, you're stuff came in yesterday." Kody and Aiden looked at them confused but followed their giant dads and Big Henry into one of the gym's posing rooms. Once the door was closed Henry opened a plastic bag and handed their fathers two shiny garments. Kody was the first to recognize them, "Are those posers? New ones?" "Sure are!" Big Henry directed the dads to strip off their sweaty workout clothes and try them on. "Oh your father must not have told you. After seeing you boys' show they came to me and asked me to coach them in a real bodybuilding show later this fall." "Surprise, boys! Russel and I were inspired by you guys up there on stage. Plus, I think we've got the goods, don't you?" A truer statement had never been said. Big Henry directed the elder men to turn around and run through their poses. "Damn, you guys look good. And I'm glad I got those posers custom made with bigger pouches, heh heh. You'll have to come to your fathers' show and cheer them on. It's a local show and the way they look now, they should dominate. And it will qualify them for a national show WHEN they win." Aiden, and especially Kody watched as Roman and Russ posed gracefully in the mirror. They were clearly now far beyond local show ability, but had to quality up through the ranks. The way their muscles leapt off their frames, so heavy, dense and pumped, they clearly had national level physiques. As Russ grunted and flexed his hulking muscles in the mirror, he noticed Kody checking him out and he grinned. Big Henry was also impressed. "I see you remember the poses fairly well from your college days. There's a few things we can correct, but you guys are well on your way. Wow. They look good don't they boys. Ok, this since this is your first week of training lets take your major stats and jot them down." Roman Waist: 32" Thighs: 29" Arms: 21" Chest: 55" Weight: 256 lbs Russ Waist: 34" Thighs: 31" Arms: 22" Chest: 58" Weight: 268 lbs "Holy shit! You guys put on like 60-70 lbs of muscle in just four months?!?" Aiden shouted. Roman and Russ just smirked and flexed harder. "Oh yeah. All that hard work and that testosterone is making us GIANTS!" Russ sneered. - Later that evening Kody was sitting out on his porch when Russel left his house to get the mail. He spotted the neighbor sitting on the porch. "Hey, Kody. Come over here for a second I want to talk to you." "Sure, Mr. K. Where's Aiden?" "He's on grocery duty, won't be back for an hour or so. I just want to tell you that my boy and I, and your parents are very proud of you and we support you. How are you getting along?" Russel got in close and put his big meaty hand on Kody's shoulder, exciting the young man. "I'm ok. Still figuring things out." "Well if you ever want to chat, let me know. I might know some of what you are going through." Kody's eyebrow raised in confusion. "What do you mean, Mr. K? Wait. Are you gay?!?" The hulking stud smiled handsomely. "Yes and no. You're Dad knows too. My preferences change, I guess you could say." Then Big Russ crowded even closer to Kody. "And right now I've got my eye on this sexy ripped college boy I know." Kody shuddered. Working up some courage he then reached out and placed his hands on Russ's pecs. Russ bounced them causing Kody to moan. Kody then ran his hands along Russel's 22 inch cannons, hearing the older man growl with sexy effort. He savored their warm hardness, tracing the veins that crossed the massive lump on solid muscle. "Mr. K, your body...fuck...you are so hot. So handsome, so strong. So huge." Russ then grabbed the boy and pulled him in tight and planted a deep kiss, overwhelming the smaller young man. Kody melted in the large man's arms. Kody started laughing. "So when Aiden told me he saw a female bodybuilder leaving your house a few weeks ago?" Russel laughed as well, "Yeah, that was a man." "I sure hoped so." "You boys gave us the perfect give for Father's Day. How about I take you in the bedroom and show some of my appreciation." "As long as I get to appreciate your huge body further...and that huge rod pushing against my leg." “I’ve got nine inches that would love to meet ya”, Russ teased as he grinded against Kody. The college boy sucked in his breath, overcome with lust. Mr. Kowalski then growled as he easily picked up the studly college boy in his hulking arms. "Let's go have some fun. I’ll let you explore all of my titanic muscledaddy body if I get to explore yours too." “Deal!” THE END.
  3. I posted this on the old forum many years ago. I'm curious to see if it can be still interesting to the people who've never seen it before. Maybe it'll inspire others to write new chapters in entirely new directions from what had been done in the old forum. Enjoy. Ben. 1. Down and down went the elevator, he could never remember how deep, exactly. A freudian block of some kind, maybe? Wanna stay sane? Then don’t think too much, compadre. You could feel the heat receding while descending down the mineshaft, the well getting somehow cooler and damper, and then, in an unsettling way, getting warm again. The magnetically levitating elevator plunged straight into hell, as temperature neared the unbearable. And then it stopped almost instantaneously, the sudden augmented gravity making the men, even these ultra-developed, specifically mutated specimens grunt in unison, their kneecaps and exploding quads absorbing the multiplied weight. The metallic reinforced doors slid screeching open, and the stench of sulfur, ozone and sweat saturated the air. They moved silently into the scarcely lit cave towards their respective shafts without even speaking, the first drops of sweat already soaking their shirts and pants. Here we are, near the core. Some workplace. You must be born into this job, they say. No way you could survive the sheer intensity of the mine work, the onslaught on the muscles and the back, the loudness, the unbreathable air, the solitude, and of course the blackness, the constant scarcity of light and the consequent nostalgia for a day in the sun without being accustomed to it since your birth. Sadly, this being the planet Mars, a day spent idly bronzing on a beach more than a fantasy was a proven impossibility. And the thing is, Ben wasn’t born into this job. And neither ware the others. They were made into it. Physically augmented for the job. This was labor camp M01. M for Mars, 01 for it was the first and, for the moment, only colony on this planet. Built by the legion of Superheroes, mind you. Not that the public on earth was ever to know this, of course. A mine, and a prison. Or maybe a prison and then a mine, as if the drilling and the uranium were just some afterthought?—well, here I am again, thinking… Ben shrugged and activated the strange contraption hanging from a specially designed rucksack attached to his body. You could call it a rucksack, if you’ve ever seen a nuclear-powered rucksack weighing around 200Kg, that is. In fact, it was more like a battery. Powering a nuclear drill that could break even through the most sturdy rocks of the known universe, and of course make short history of anything less resistant should it come unto its path. Like a hand, or your foot, or a camp guard, for that matter. That’s why on M01 you could find so many augmented, sturdy men looking all muscular and pumped up like some superhuman bodybuilder (or like Thor, to be more precise) limping around trying to divert your attention from the missing foot flexing their enormous biceps or stroking their equally inhuman cocks—sometimes with the left hand, in want of a right one, pulverized by the powerful yet hardly manageable jackhammer. And no hope of having limbs replaced with some new biomedical ones developed on earth, with this being just some faraway jail-house full of superstrong criminals people either ignored the existence of or wished as far away as possible, when not dead altogether. Ben coughed hard, as always at the beginning of a shift, before throat and lungs got accustomed to the fine uranium-rich dust floating around him as soon as the drill started to break rocks with its ultrarapid microvibrations. 4 Years like this. He wiped his eyebrows.These were tears alright but not for sadness, he repeated to himself plunging the drill into the rocks again, his triceps exploding, his arms hard and unmovable, rocks creaking all around. Can’t be sadness, never. He punched the rock, chunks flying everywhere, a fissure creaking a couple meters down the shaft. It has to be rage. Rage can be your friend, here, actually your only friend. Rage can save you. On M01 you got acquainted with rage as if it were your next-of-kin, as soon as you got raped the first night, before the doctors called you in and put you through the augmentation process. And then after it, when you were excited, feeling like superman and looking just as muscular and maybe horny as hell and aggressive and all, well then it was certainly not the end. That was just the beginning. People got if possible more violent, you could get assaulted practically every minute especially during work shifts, for no apparent reason except the thrill of trying out all this strength on someone. Anybody could be a target, as long as the aggression involved at least 2 or 3 people against one. Ben snorted. What use is there in being superstrong, if everybody else is it too? Ben heaved the small cart now full of rocks and adjusted it on the tracks, then pushed it grunting up the shaft. As soon as he got it moving, its magnetic propulsion system took command, and it glided silently up and away. He stood there panting for a couple seconds, the shirt beautifully stretching over his powerful torso at every breath, revealing the perfectly sculpted lower abs where they began to get covered by the dark trail of hair coming up from his crotch, there where the pants absconded the realm of pleasure that was his ample basket. Ben reached for a flask of water hanging from its belt and drank some of the dense, mineral-rich water inside. 15 second pause, see if I can make it 20 or even 30? But then he heard, before even seeing, the small floating camera coming and zooming in on him. Alright, alright. He gave it the finger, of course, but started the drill again all the same. He admired his manly hands as they gripped the drill strongly. So strongly in fact, that even this special metal bore the indentations of his fingers. After all these years, he was still somehow aroused by the sight of his own arms, his forearms especially, with all the little powerful muscles dancing around at every movement of his hand, like little supermen themselves, ready at his orders to give a hand or to get into a fight, prevail on anything and crush it to dust. He didn’t know if it was the same for everybody, but seeing how everyone couldn’t help but flex in front of every mirror they might come across, he was ready to bet it was: power made him horny. He wondered if Superman, or Thor or Hercules ever felt like this watching themselves, flexing their godlike muscles. Could he be as strong as them? Certainly not. In fact, inmates like Ben were strong and hung and physically practically perfect, they could curl a ton and withstand normally deadly environmental conditions (not to mention fucking each other—mostly without consent of the fucked ones—for hours) but still they were abused, and prisoners all the same. The M01 had its own way of belittling you, making you feel vulnerable and unsafe. Not a difficult task on planet without a proper athmosphere… And the guards were augmented too, obviously.Everybody dreamed of getting back to earth and show ‘them’ what a man really was, but in fact nobody knew anything about any actual inmate returning to earth to live as a god among mortals. When new inmates came in, invariably they had never heard anything about the augmentation process. Ben once asked a guard about it, and before being as usually punished with the high-charge electrical dissuasor the bastard said inmates were allowed to live a somewhat normal life in special reserves, like the indians did. Or you can stay with us indefinitely, if you don’t like the idea, sucker. FRAZZ! So as long as they could work, even if physically injured, inmates had a chance to see the end of their detention period and ‘return to earth’, whatever that might really mean. If not, weird, perfectly timed incidents seemed to happen all of a sudden. Like some emergency door in a not too deep tunnel opening unexpectedly and sucking a fatally injured or rebellious inmate out into the scorching heat and airless surface of the planet, were eyes and lungs exploded outward, the skin got fried by the sun and life left you even before your superhuman corpse touched earth. That is, Mars. Oh, well. Let’s get to work, or this day’ll never pass. Ben adjusted his grip on the drill and pushed it further into the rock. He smiled, after all. Can you think of anything more macho than this? he thought. Isn’t that the very image of fucking? To drill into the rock, tearing the damned thing and the whole fucking red planet in two with the power of a unrelenting drill, driven by the steady, superhumanly strong grip of his hand, all this inhuman power in himself unleashing against this hard yet unsuspecting matter which may try to resist but will finally submit to the swelling of his triceps, the sheer, unstoppable might of his pecs and quads and calves, his ass contracting, pushing him forward, and further still, the indestructible rock proving no match for his brawn, or the power that he unleashes with utter pleasure and abandonment, and… Ripp! Aw, fuck! Long time it didn’t happen to me, he grinned to himself, snapping back to reality. He smiled at his proud cock saluting him out of the pants it just effortlessly ripped apart. They augmented us but nobody has still invented anything wearable strong enough to contain a superhuman cock once it decides to get hard.Trying not to lose control of the dangerous drill in his excited state he looked around. Good, fucking camera not in sight. He pushed the drill further into the rock, intensifying the motion and breaking the wall of the tunnel at the height of his torso, so as to have the lower side of it brushing against his thighs and crotch. Not that whoever was operating the camera would have had much to say had he catched him doing this, it being a favorite pastime of every inmate, as long as it didn’t stop you from work.Brushing against the rock Ben got himself harder then it, and then, bending his knees slightly, rammed his cock inside the protruding part of the wall, shivers of pleasure traversing every mound of muscle on his godlike form, grunts of pleasure escaping his lips, the drill steady in his hand, the metal groaning and bending under his grip. The poor rock wasn’t anywhere as hard as him, it really had no chance. And offering little resistance, too. No way this mineral could prove harder then the asscheeks of any other inmate he had already the pleasure to force into submission and fuck… His cock and thighs pulverized the rock around them almost as efficiently as the nuclear drill itself. The harder-then steel shaft hungry for resistance, making its way into the rock as far as possible… I’m a fucking god of a man, a fucking unstoppable mountain of muscle, a fucking fuck machine… He picked up speed, large chunks of rock collapsing all around him, the drill in his hand going faster then ever, his forehead brushing against the wall and actually denting it like the rest of his almost indestructible body, his pelvis getting quicker and quicker, the unmovable rock being crushed and cracked by a power it had never withstand in all the millennia it lived. Inmates in other tunnels began to feel the vibrations even while working the drill. Some of them got aroused too.Feeling himself close, Ben stopped the drill lest he lose control of it and launching a last assault against the rock rammed his fingers right INTO the wall, gnawed at it, crushing chunks of it under his bare teeth and RAMMED his mighty, superhumanly hard cock into the rock, his 8-pack shredding the shirt and leaving indentations on the wall, every muscle flexed and engorged with blood and earth-shattering POWER. His cock exploded, and he bellowed, cum spraying everywhere, lights flickering around, and small particles of rocks snowing down in the other tunnels on inmates who smiled for themselves betting on who it was this time or getting hard themselves, zipper breaking and pants ripping. His hand still on the wall idly crushing pieces of rock to dust, his cock getting slowly soft again, Ben’s first action as soon as his mind cleared enough for it was to get the drill in function again: the cameras were to return soon, you could always bet on it. No point in being punished again, maybe frazzed into unconsciousness with electric charges, or left without food for days, like the last time. Without much thinking he started to amass all the broken, vanquished boulders into another cart.And yet, he didn’t feel as spent as usual after an orgasm, especially after one so explosive as this. Strange. Something began to make its way into his head… Wait a minute… Did I just BITE the rock? Since when could anybody DO that? For the first time, he watched around himself. His heart skipping a beat, not exactly for fear. Was this all his cum? The small tunnel looked almost like a riverbed. A riverbed of cum. Since when do I cum so much? Where did this come from? And why am I getting hard again? He shuffled his feet on the ground, his working boots sticky with goo. He looked at himself: his hands seemed somehow bigger, and of a strange, pallid color. And then… What’s this?! He had practically no shirt at all, it was all in shreds, and his pants ripped around his bulging quads too. He moved and flexed his thigh, just for the pleasure of it, marveling at the swiftness of the movements, the elegance of those brutal masses of fluid power that could in an instant become so much harder then any rock. He didn’t feel spent. Quite the contrary, he felt stronger. No, mightier, sexier even. The explanation revealed itself in all his simplicity: I grew. The thought made him all hard again. He felt constricted even by his boots. But then of course three cameras appeared simultaneously humming and floating around him… He had broken the rhythm of the carts, thus slowing down the whole chain of work up at the refinement facility. “Inmate Sherman! Resume activity immediatly! As soon as your shift ends, report to…” Suddenly he felt bold. Stronger, really unstoppable. Invulnerable. A part of his mind was telling him that this was another of the usual delusions, the power-trips that could overcome new inmates in the first week of experiencing the exhilarating effects of superstrength, breaking havoc on the walls of the containment facility (which had no sense at all, being there no way to escape if not onto the red deadly desert planet out there), attacking guards or paramilitary staff on the base, believing they could really do anything, and ending always into submission and humiliation, the more painfully the better.But another part of him was screaming louder and louder, like if suddenly breaking free from some kind of confinement, feeding from some invisible and new source of power, inflating his muscles, making him feel like a real superman, no, like a GOD, and letting his dick go into overdrive, the mighty, vein-covered shaft rising again in all its splendor. He moved with a quickness that surprised even him, grabbing the camera into his hand and immediately crushing it into dust. “Inmate Sherman! This will be considered mutiny! Do you know what kind of punishment… ” he grabbed and destroyed the other two cameras, just for the hell of it. Their little metallic body offered no more resistance then a mosquito to a normal man. Alarms began to reverberate all around, energy shields sealing the tunnels to prevent inmates to group and oppose resistance. They were coming. Ben, began feeling suddenly very calm. Even pleasantly so. He grabbed his belt, which was of a special alloy making it ultra resistant and easily teared it apart. What was remaining of his pants fell down, then he teared away the remnants of the shirt, kicked away the boots. He was nude, he felt alive as never before. He stood there for a second enjoying in a sort of stupefied way the sheer fact of breaking all rules and not being terrorized by it, but turned on, instead. He closed his hand around his cock, not so surprised by now in finding it bigger, stronger than ever. They were coming. With stunners, firearms, muscles bigger than his. Well, maybe until now bigger than his. He stood there smiling in the dim light, a living statue of muscles harder than any marble ever, his dick in one hand. He flexed a biceps and marveled at the sight of so much power, he licked it with abandonment. They were coming, they had to be in the elevators already. And yet I couldn’t care less. Or maybe I do? He wasn’t perhaps the most beautiful man in the whole complex, a blond, slavic guard or a rugged Brasilian inmate maybe claiming the prize, but he knew he had a special, unique combination of refined male facial features (black hair and blue eyes, perfect nose and square jaw), and big powerful muscles packed onto a body that seemed short until you came actually near him, when you saw his killer smile grinning down on you, his blue sparkling eyes focused on you, mostly lethally. Just why the hell was he standing there stroking his dick in the tunnel thinking about how beautiful he was? Now here’s old Reason again, arguing. Relax. Reason doesn’t apply to you anymore… He didn’t know what sort of power source had overcome him —given that one really did in the first place— but it surely made him feel powerful and calm and cocksure as hell. He felt godly, he couldn’t find any other word. He stroked his ample organ once and then took a piece of rock from the cart in one hand and smashed it against his ultra-cock, grinning at how fragile the stone felt in his hand compared to his manhood, grinding it against his skin, slowly pulverizing it. He carefully took in the movements of his superhumanly strong forearm muscles… imagining all the supermen on the planet fighting each other for the honor of pleasuring him, kneeling submissively in front of the columns of power that were his legs, licking his thighs and slowly up until reaching his balls and then the harder-than-steel shaft, looking up pleadingly like the slaves they were, licking him clean of all the precum he was abundantly releasing. He abandoned his head backwards enjoying the fantasy, which he didn’t really think of as a fantasy, after all, and only then noticed the strange light flickering from a fissure in the –now to him very small– tunnel. A particular shade of green. He smiled. He heard, with an eerie clearness, the elevator doors opening, boots of running men. At least seven. He ignored the screams and calls of the others inmates, who where trying to understand what was going on. Whathever IT was, it was behind the wall he had just fucked. He reared his fist and hit the wall with all his might. Which he probably by now underestimated. The blow felt to the others inmates like a nuclear explosion, happened once when one of the drills overheated and the battery blew, killing everybody on the floor, as the tunnel collapsed. Only this one was to obliterate everything in the whole sector and would be the last thing they would ever hear. The wall in front of Ben got simply pulverized, tunnels all around his now titanic figure collapsing over inmates and guards not strong enough to sustain the immense weight, the elevators shafts crumbling and trapping the cars in their distorted tracks, shock-waves reverberating to the surface like a strong earthquake, breaking equipment and causing a fire, making personnel in the facility fall on they very sorry asses… The planet itself was shook, like by a shiver of fear. A silence of death came upon the whole sector, but Ben couldn't care less. He opened his eyes, his gaze able to see clearly through the abating dust. He was bathed in green light. Before him, boiling from the heat coming directly from the core of the planet, was a huge underground lake. A green boiling, turbulent, dangerous-looking mass of hot liquid, perhaps originating from molten rocks. He felt a power surge not even comparable to the augmentation process, which was instead rather troublesome and painful. He gasped for air, and stretched every muscle of his body, his hands reaching the ceiling and simply pushing through, the rocks irrelevant to his strength. What is this stuff? Oh.. oh god! He came again, veins covering every part of his body, muscles reshaping in more superhumanly beautiful way, his cum spraying all over the strange lake. The orgasm lasting minutes and then beginning anew still. He was growing, adding muscle to muscle, the feeling of strength and power inside him becoming almost unbearable, the pleasure supreme. He was standing at an aperture he created with his blow in the wall of the cave, up over the brim of the lake, inside this immense and strangely lit hollow space that had till now escaped every geological survey of the planet. The boiling liquid stretched in front of him for what seemed like a mile, the river of his white cum mixing with the color. It had to be very hot, yet he felt a pleasant warm sensation. As yet another orgasm subsided, he watched at himself, looking at his hands in astonishment: not only had he grew again, amassing more unstoppable brawn on his already inhuman figure, but he had also turned a slight green. Must be some gamma radiation in the fluid… I’m becoming a fucking Hulk! Well, an intelligent, incredibly strong and probably very mean fucking Hulk, he thought. Very well. Now what? He felt still hungry for more power. He looked around, he was aware of having caused the death of all his shift companions and a series of incidents up on the surface but he couldn’t be bothered by the thougth. Instead he felt a stirring in his cock again, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face. So many superstrong badasses squashed like bugs because I threw a single punch? How lame is that? How fucking unthinkably powerful am I now? He stroked his dick into hardness again (Will I ever have enough?) and sneered at the idea of having ever been a prisoner. Contained, chained, submitted. He was a god now. Time for this universe to become his playground. He squared his gigantic shoulders, passed his hands onto his pecs feeling the enormous, unstoppable mass of brawn. He looked at the pulsing sphere of contained yet terrifying power that were his biceps, caressed his thighs, feeling every muscle saluting him, springing to attention, ready to effortlessly crush any planet that might irritate him into a pulp. Just like those other fuckers back here, he smiled. Then he stretched, appreciating the pleasure of having so much deadly power at his complete disposal and saw the lake of boiling liquid for what it was. His own personal little swimming pool. With a light push on his feet which made part of the wall of the cave crumble into dust he plunged elegantly into the scorching hot, boiling mass of liquid.
  4. NOTE: The m/f was removed from the last paragraph to make this m/m. The bodybuilder character still does have a wife, but in the second part, the character has a boyfriend. Howdy. I have often wondered about leg lengthening surgery. I am 6'5" and would never do it because being taller than I already am would suck. When you look up pictures of people wondering about the surgeries, they always show their pictures with stretched legs. But it wouldn't actually be like that. Your legs would actually get smaller because the muscle would stay the same size and be pulled a greater distance. So what I really wonder about is what happens after that point. You look at a tall person and a lot of the times they are ectomorphs. If a mesomorph or endomorph got leg lengthening surgery, they would still be a meso or endo - they wouldn't magically become an ectomorph just because they are tall. Yes, they would have their muscle size "shrink" at first because of the stretching, but they should still have the acumen to gain muscle/size. That would give them an incredible advantage in truly becoming huge over someone who is naturally tall and lanky. Here I explore what might happen in that scenario Unusual Surgeries Hey, you already know who I am. I have a bunch of sponsorships around the fitness industry and my IFBB pro card. You would recognize me when someone jokes about the 4'10" pro bodybuilder. Even though I am retired from contests now, I still hit the gym (and the "celltech") pretty hard. No sense losing my hard earned body because of getting older. Currently, I am 6.4 heads tall. I know they say the ideal is 8 heads tall, but screw them. I have pretty awesome proportions on my body. I am 22 inches wide from tip to tip on my shoulders. Less than 1% of the population can claim that and they even have almost a foot over me on height. My waist is 35 - yeah I know it should be in the 27 area. My chest totally makes up for it at 50 inches. My quads are 29 inches and biceps 21. Not too shabby considering what some would call my stubby limbs. I really lucked out on genetics, though. If someone sees me, my body looks like I am average height. It isn't until I am standing next to someone else that I look short. My wife of 11 years is a hot powerlifter. In the offseason, she cuts down some and enters some fitness competitions. However, she prefers to be bulked. She is 5'8" - kind of dwarfing me, but we totally love each other. We push each other to always better ourselves and train, eat and sleep together every day. Not to brag, but my 8x7 inches looks quite impressive at my height. I know that she does not stay with me because of my penis, but I am sure it helped open the door at the beginning of our relationship. That thing was a bear to adjust during contests. I probably spent more time pumping that than my muscles in the pump room back stage. Anything to keep it contained for the show. Even though I am totally happy with my body (as is the wife), there are many times when being a bit taller would be very useful. Just doing everyday tasks is troublesome since I have to have a stool handy at all times. More times than I care to admit, my wife was asked what her child was having for a meal. My bicep is bigger than your freakin head, dude, how am I her child? After years of reading medical research on height surgeries, we finally decided to take the plunge. It wasn't for me. It wasn't for my wife. It wasn't for anybody else. It was just so I could have an easier life during my retirement. My high testosterone and stocky muscular build are super equipped for healing and that made the risk factors somewhat low. I decided first to extend my femurs and humeri. That was not a fun process. I went out of the country for the procedures and had to stay for 5 months before I could travel again. First, they broke my bones and then inserted these devices to extend the lengths between the breaks. Basically, while the break is healing, it is making the bone longer. As a lifter, I fought through pain my entire career. I had so many muscle tears that I lost track. These bones pains were a drop in the bucket compared to everything else. And bless my wife, she stayed with me the entire time - using a gym close to the hospital to train on her own while I was resting. After the 5 months, they finally removed the devices. I was told not to exercise for another 5 months to continue recovering. I contacted a practitioner back in the states to do monthly checkups. I knew from experience that light lifting can help with recovering. I ignored the advice and started lifting again after 1 month. By month 8 of the whole process, I was completely healed. Conservative projections said that I would gain 2-3 inches in height. The bones were healing so fast, that I doubled that amount. I gained 6 inches in my femurs and over 4 inches on my arms. I was now standing at 5'4" and could not have been happier with the procedures. The only disappointing thing was that stretching out the bones also stretches out the muscles. My biceps dropped down from 21 to 16 inches from being stretched. My quads dropped from 29 inches, down to a still respectable 24 inches. It took quite a bit of getting used to being 6 inches taller. Something as simple as being in the kitchen was difficult. We had been living in that house for 8 years. I could have walked around with my eyes closed and found anything (even eyes closed and using the stool). Now it was like someone shifted around my house. Reaching for the refrigerator door was 6 inches lower and 4 inches closer. I kept jamming my hands for the first few weeks reaching for things. Light switches, oh my gosh. You just take it for granted that light switches are always in the same place. Now lower all of them by 6 inches around your house and tell me how disconcerting that is. Although there were troubles, I was still kinda hooked at that point. The positives of having access to 10 more inches of space (6 in height and 4 on my reach) was absolutely amazing. But I wanted more. Five weeks after I was cleared from the first surgeries, I was on another plane. This time it would be tibia/fibula and radius/ulna surgery. Admittedly, I was a little bit more nervous about having four bones broken. That was four ways complications could arise. Things went even more smoothly than the first time - bones broken, devices inserted, and 4 months of lengthening. My beautiful wife was there again, keeping me strong. You know what, I changed my mind - I was doing this for her because she deserved the best version of me and I wanted to give that to her. Once more, I ignored advice and started light workouts to help speed up healing. In under two months, I was cleared. This was another very successful round of surgeries. I gained 4 inches in height and 3 inches on my arms. There I stood, the same height as my wife. The first time I was able to stand without a walker or bracers, she just stared at me in complete shock. Then, we wept in each others' arms about how much of a life changer all of this would be. So a little over a year ago, I started this whole process at 4'10" and now was 5'8" with access to 17 inches more of the world than I had before. I was finally up to the normal stature of 7.5 heads tall, although a couple inches shorter than the average person. There was a problem, though. I had not anticipated what my arms would look like compared to the rest of my body. Compared to my legs, my arms looked perfectly fine. However, compared to my torso, I looked like a gorilla. My hands were well beneath my groin. In fact, they could touch past mid-thigh without bending over. My wife and I discussed it and she was very supportive of anything I wanted as long as it made me happy. Before my recovery was finished, we had already made the plans. The day after I got cleared by the doctor, we were on a plane again to get an experimental spine lengthening surgery. This one did not seem as horrific as the legs and arms since nothing was being broken. Basically, they would insert vertebrate spacers up the length of the spine. They also needed to include spacers in the ribcage or I would be prone to getting a hunchback. The spacers in the ribcage would dissolve and be absorbed by the body over the course of 2 years, with most of the material being dissolving around the 6 month point. The spinal spacers were much more complicated since the lats, traps, spinalis, serrates and a whole host of other muscles needed to compensate in their attachment points. The majority of patients recovered to normal mobility. A small number had decreased mobility and even fewer had increased mobility. With my back's already large muscles and my body's natural (and chemical) abilities for building muscle, the doctors felt that the decreased mobility was a slim to none chance of happening. So the surgery proceeded as planned. The doctors were very happy with the results, but I did need 2 months of bedrest and to wear a brace covering my entire torso up to my skull during that time and for 4 months after that. Unfortunately, there was no way around recovering with the brace on. It restricted most movement and even sitting/standing was a struggle. Getting in and out of bed was more like rolling around and propping myself up with my arms. We installed some ropes on hooks in various places to help me pull myself up. I could still walk around OK and we could already see the results after the initial 2 month recovery. Drum roll, please... It was an absolutely crazy result. After the 2 month recovery, I stood at 6'2" - a gain of another 6 inches. The doctors said that expansion would continue throughout the 4 months until most of the ribcage spacers dissolved. At that point, there would be too much pressure on the spinal spacers and growth would come to a halt. Boy were those doctors right. By the time the brace came off, I had gained another 5 inches. My wife could not contain herself whenever we were together. She admitted that having someone a foot taller than her (almost) was always a secret dream of hers. She preferenced it by assuring me that she would love me at any height. But being 6'7" was just so freaking hot. It was just nice for me that my arms hung down to a normal area. I was no longer a gorilla man. In addition, being able to reach things 28 inches further away than where I could reach two years ago was out of this world. I was starting to forget what life was like as a short man. I never heard a snicker or a joke about my height. It never crossed anybodies' minds whether or not I was my wife's child. But I still was not completely happy. I loved my proportions when I was short. The 22 inch wide shoulders at 4'10" are crazy impressive looking, but not so much at 6'7". An average guy at 5'10" has a shoulder width of 18 inches. When I was short, I boasted being 47% wider proportionally to the average guy. Now at 6'7", I was only 8% bigger. My wife did not like the idea of another surgery. Partially because she felt that height was the only thing holding me back in life and also because surgery meant recovery time and no sex. I convinced her that I just wanted 3-4 inches more width and I was done. No more surgeries after that and life would finally resume. I also threw in that clavicle surgery would not affect anything downstairs and we could still have quite a bit of fun. On a flight, under the knife, and back into recovery. The surgery turned out much like the leg/arm lengthings. My clavicles were broken and then set up in the little devices. The doctors said to expect around 1 inch on each side. I had wanted at least 3, but 2 would be better than nothing. At least that would double me up to 15% wider than average. Recovering went well. After 4 months, I was back home with the devices taken off. That surgery definitely hit me harder that the previous ones. I needed some extra physical therapy as just light weights would not have done the trick. I worked through it and came out the other side 5 months later. I was very happy with the results. I got 3 inches on one side and 2.75 inches on the other. The quarter inch was barely noticeable. The 28 inch wide shoulders was absolutely noticeable. As promised to the wife, I was finally done. The width did not make a difference to her, as she got back into the groove of jumping me at first sight. I was happy being 37% wider than average with a huge added bonus of extending my reach by another 3 inches. I could now reach 31 inches further than I could have 3 years ago. I also measured slightly more than a massive 8.5 heads tall. If the normal was 7.5 heads and the ideal 8 heads tall, I became the alpha at 8.5. I did not even care that my head looked small on my body. I had already promised my wife no more surgeries, but why would I want to increase the size of my head anyway? I had to ease back into the gym. Other than light weights and physical therapy, I had not been lifting for 3 years. Muscle memory kicked in and I was able to at least get my stats back up pretty quickly. I regained my 16 inch biceps and 24 inch quads. My waist was very interesting. With my spine being extended, it allowed my organs to have more space and brought my waist down to a tiny 27 inches. While I had a massive waist at 8 inches past ideal while at 4'10", I was actually 9 inches under the ideal waist size of a 6'7" person. My pecs and lats were also interesting. I had lost a lot of the thickness because they were now stretched tight in both the horizontal direction from the clavicle lengthening and vertical direction from the spinal lengthening. My ribcage did not grow or shrink during all of this - just the ribs spread apart a bit more. The stretched lats provided much more width and actually gave me a 60 inch chest measurement. My 60 inch chest was now bigger than my previous 58 inch height. Imagine that, flattening your muscles by stretching them and still gaining quite a few inches. Needless to say, I approved of the 2.2 chest to waist ratio. My traps also looked slightly improved. Since my squatty neck had been lengthened, the traps were about 50% taller than before. So with my recovery complete and some small amount of size regained, I began to push myself harder and harder. My wife totally got in on that action as we drove each other to reach new heights (ha... ha...). My delts, arms, legs, pecs, lats and traps were all flattened, stretched and tight as hell. It was brutal really getting into it again. But I have always had really stocky endo-meso genetics. In the offseason, I would jump up to 260 pounds of prime beef at 4'10". During contests, I could swing around 210 pounds. I didn't get a pro card for nothing. I put in all of the effort that the big boys would. Just because I was "tall and lanky" now didn't mean that I would go easy on myself. Plus, it is not like brain suddenly switched my genetics to ectomorph. Back in the gym, I started at around 225 pounds - post surgeries. Before all of the surgeries, I was hovering around 235 in my retirement. I lost 10 pounds from spending most of 3 years in bed resting. Plus, you do not really feel like eating much with braces and devices and needing a walker to get around. I quickly gained 5 pounds, then 10, then 25. My body craved filling out the way I used to be and at 250 I definitely looked like I belonged in the gym again. The hard stretch that all of my muscles were under just needed to be pumped a little. The fascia was as taunt as it could possibly get and I started going to get deep tissue massages weekly to break it up. By six months post surgery, I had regained most of my former stats. At 290 pounds (65 pounds in six months), my arms were 22 inches cold. My quads were 32 inches - dwarfing my previous leg measurements. They always did respond well during training. I gained 2 inch on my waist, which was fine since I gained 10 inches on my chest. My traps and delts were filling in nicely. Even with most of those stats surpassing my previous numbers, I still felt like I looked very thin with a giant's body. At least in comparison to my tank-like looks from before. My wife and I kept pushing and pushing, harder and harder. She entered a powerlifting meet three months later and completely demolished the competition. We were not done yet, though. I still wanted to give her the best version of myself and she was completely motivated by my transformation. If we weren't about to throw up every exercise in the gym, we considered it a failed workout. By one year post surgery we looked like total beasts. Nobody even talked to us at the gym any more. We would spend hours driving the other to lift one more rep and tossing plates on and off of the bars for max weight and drop sets. She decided to cut for a few months to enter a fitness competition. By the time that rolled around, the organizers begged her to join the bodybuilding side instead as she did not have the "fitness model look" anymore. She didn't care what she entered as long as she had some fun. I quickly taught her bodybuilder poses since she wouldn't be able to get away with her normal posing routine. Her shear size just blew away everybody else. She took the super heavyweight and overall categories. Things continued the same for the next few years. I got up to 452 pounds and am still fairly lean. The whole time, my muscles just wanted to fill out instead of adding overall mass like regular bulking would do. And fill out they did. My biceps are now just a hair shy of 37 inches. Way bigger than my legs used to be. My quads passed 50 inches a couple of months ago and now sit at 52 inches. Out of everything, they are still responding the best to the extra 6 inches they were given. My waist is up to 34, which is still 2 inches under the ideal for my height and 3 inches under my biceps. Heck, it is still one inch below what it used to be when I was short. My pecs jut out 4 inches past my ribcage and clavicle without even flexing. With being stretched in two directions and now filled out, a single one of my pecs is close to half the size of what my entire torso used to be. Both together, including the cleavage that rivals my wife's, are definitely bigger than my old torso. I no longer have a V-taper, it is more like a U-taper with my lats just flaring out. In an overhead pose, the width of my lats is somewhere around three or four times that of my waist. With the help of my lats adding slabs of muscle since they have so much extra space, my chest measurement is 95. Whoever said that a chest should be 12 inches over a waist obviously skipped chest and back day. Having a 2.8 chest to waist ratio has definitely got to become the new ideal. I cannot even grasp my traps any more. Then again, I have tiny 4'10" sized hands. Even more funny are my 4'10" sized feet. I wear a US size 6 for the comfort even though I could probably fit into a size 5. But my traps stick out so much that I can do squats without holding on to the bar. It can just fit in the groove formed from my traps popping from my neck. Just once I did a squat with a bar on my traps, a bar resting in the four inches of space at the top of my chest and a dumbbell in each hand. It was pretty epic - you can probably still find the video of me doing it somewhere on Youtube. Finally, we come to my delts. They were difficult to get going. With the clavicle lengthened, but scapula still the same, my delts were stretched in the weirdest angles out any muscle. Now, they do have some nice sized caps on them again, though I can feel that they are no where near finished with growing. The caps add an extra 2 inches to my width on each side. That puts me around 32 inches wide from tip to tip. I would take the hinderance of not being able to fit straight through most doorways over not having the height to reach things any day. I guess instead of a V or U shape, the T-shaped body might be a more accurate description, although my quads beg to differ with that assessment. I remember being worried about my width being less than 10% above average. I am closing in on 60% above average now and still growing wider. Since I am pretty lean, I think I could cut around 30 pounds and be contest ready at 420. If I do come out of retirement, I will probably need to assume a new identity for registration purposes. I would rather not deal with the questions that might arise. I gained almost 2 feet in height, close to a foot in width and doubled my weight. All the while, my waist shrunk by an inch and looks even smaller since it is elongated and can get compared to the monstrous chest and legs. Why even bother, though? Too many questions and too much of a hassle to get into that arena again. I personally know that I would wipe the floor with anybody on the stage. Instead, I should focus on gaining those last 50 pounds and see how I look at 500. Maybe if I really push my legs, I could make them as big as I used to be tall. I am just 6 inches away and have already put 28 inches on those tree trunks in the past few years. I know I promised the wife no more surgeries, but I wonder if she would be opposed to a penis lengthening surgery. I mean I used to be 8 inches at 4'10" and it does not look as impressive on my new body. Plus, my 7 inch girth compared to 52 inch quads makes me feel a little inadequate - though I still do not get any complaints. The doctors said during the spinal surgery said that there was a very small chance of increased mobility - yeah, I got that. The entire length of my spine gained around a 160% increase to flexibility. I am like an acrobat in the bedroom. With my massive muscles and mobility, I can contort into positions that have never even been dreamed of. Anyway, I lost my train of thought. Proportionally, my penis looks incredibly small. I think 11x8 would look a little bit better, though 12x10 would make it more in proportion to my legs. We'll see. My retirement has been grand and it is only getting better...
  5. What goes around comes around. Isn’t that what they say? Is that the same thing as the boomerang effect? It probably is. I’m not sure if it fits this situation one hundred percent, but it’s close enough. I always thought this day would come, it just seemed sometimes as if it was always going to remain out there in the future. I never lost sight of my desire for revenge, but I had forgotten what exactly was the impetus of my need for retribution. The anger has been strong enough to fuel me for ten years and now the moment was here. I was about to face the greatest challenge of my relatively short life. My adrenaline-charged big body swelled against the fabric of my suit, reminding me that I had chosen these tight clothes just to show off. I wanted to make sure it was obvious that; from the moment I stepped into the ballroom hosting my ten-year high school reunion, Norman Jameson had changed. He had changed a lot. It was of course important for everyone to notice the improvements I had made to my body, but it was essential that Toby Watson get the full effect of how much alteration had truly happened. Toby Watson. He had been the bane of my existence for four years of high school. He was the one person in the world that had somehow helped to foster a deep self-loathing within my psyche, a feeling of total worthlessness. I could not remember when the bullying had begun, but since Toby was a big enough dude to start on the varsity football team as a freshman and I had yet to break one hundred pounds, even when wet, it seemed natural for him to pick on me. The guy didn’t seem to bother anyone else, but he sure loved lifting my small body up and slamming it against the lockers. It was as if showing off that way made him feel strong and helped to establish his alpha male status. It also helped to propel me to ‘king dweeb’ status at the school, a title I kept all four years. Toby was a smart boy, though, and that helped me a little. He knew better than to torture me so much I would turn him in or share my problems with an adult. No, he savored the moments of humiliation as much as I feared them, allowing me to sometimes get a false sense of security and then coming out of the blue to show off while embarrassing me in front of a crowd. The thing that bothered me the most was that the entire school seemed to like his little displays as much as he did. Now, before you think I was planning to go all Sissy Spacek in ‘Carrie’ or something at my reunion, please know that I didn’t really hate anyone. That was actually true for Toby, as well. In spite of every low moment of my high school years I was actually pretty popular, having decided to excel in all areas beyond sports to make up for my low self-esteem. I was valedictorian, president of a few clubs, and genuinely liked by teachers and staff. Most students tolerated me and some even called me friend, but the large majority of popular kids loved watching me be manhandled by the football star. I think it was some deep primal connection to watching slaves getting battered by gladiators in ancient Rome. So, here I was back in my small hometown after being away for ten years walking into the quote-unquote Coliseum ready to take on an army of gladiators, ready to show off how I had changed. Sometimes bullies win by causing their prey to live an entire life of ‘dweebness’ and preventing them from ever coming into their own, from ever truly realizing their full potential. Other times, a bully can be the catalyst for becoming focused and intent on personal transformation. I have a feeling most computer geniuses around the world had partially become successful just to prove some bully from their past wrong. I had taken the latter approach in my life, as well, and tonight was the chance to show my old school mates, but especially Toby Watson, that Norman Jameson had definitely graduated from dweeb academy. To say I was a late bloomer was like the understatement of the century. I had left high school around one hundred and forty-five pounds and standing at five foot seven. I was returning for this reunion after having shot up to six foot four in my early years of college and after packing on enough muscle to reach a monstrous three hundred and fifty pounds. It had been an intense ten years and I had worked my ass off in the gym, but the results now strained my tailored suit and gave me more confidence than I could have ever imagined. My therapist had talked me into attending the reunion, because I had actually thought about skipping it. I wasn’t sure I was ready to face the past but Dr. Matthews had warned me that my indecision might be rooted in leftover fear of rejection or ridicule. That one comment had stirred up mixed emotions and caused me to immediately buy a plane ticket and plan my re-introduction into this long ignored community from my past. To tell the truth, I was also kind of tired of being so intensely focused on one thing and one thing only, growing bigger. I had started working out as soon as I got to college. At first the gym intimidated me tremendously and I feared that all of my high school insecurities would transfer perfectly to this world of weights, big men, and communal showers. That disappeared, however, the first time I lifted a lightly weighted bar from its holders, brought it down to my chest, and then pressed it back up. There is no way to fully explain what that simple movement did to my brain. It was like the thrill of ejaculating for the first time, your life is never the same afterward. I stumbled to my dorm from the gym that first day, wracked with pain and so wobbly that I had to stop three times to rest. But there had been some kind of secret vault opened in my brain, causing my body to crave lifting like a newborn yearns for its mother’s milk. I have probably missed less than only twenty days in the gym since that moment of awakening ten years ago. My desire quickly turned into obsession and I became the most voracious reader of all things bodybuilding and lived the life of a “gym hermit’ for seven years. All I did was go to class, eat, and work out. I would sometimes come home for the holidays, but mostly I stayed at school so I could continue to hit the weights. After college I went to law school and studied hard, but not half as hard as I continued to work out. By the time I got my law degree and passed the bar I was around two hundred and fifty pounds of pure muscle. I had about eight percent body fat and was built like a monster. My obsessive-compulsive behavior towards the gym and practicing law prevented me from making any friends, except for a couple of other big guys who spotted me on a regular basis. I landed a great job at a law firm in New York and continued to lift weights as hard as I now worked for the partners. Everything in my life was perfect until about six months ago, when I received the invitation to our tenth reunion. As soon as I opened the envelope memories of Toby Watson came flooding into my mind, which caused me to have the most intense workout I’d ever experienced. Every time I lifted some insane amount of weight I imagined I was shoving the bully’s little body into a row of lockers. My dreams started to be filled with ways I could exact revenge on my high school nemesis and my fixation on Toby actually caused me to gain twenty pounds of muscle in three short months. Even though this was a good thing, it caused me to seek professional help with matters concerning how my past was dictating my present life. Dr. Matthews proved to be the best thing to happen to me since that day I lifted my first barbell. He helped me to see some of my unhealthy habits, which while they helped me to become the muscled freak of my fantasies, they were also causing me to lead a sad solitary life. I started to balance my work and gym time with social gatherings and fun, something that had not been part of my life for a long time. This newfound life didn’t make me lessen my visits to the gym or prevent me from still being consumed by work, it just helped me to name and claim those things that drove my desires. This, in turn, helped me to choose to attend my high school reunion and, hopefully, face some of my inner demons. Toby Watson was definitely one of the demons I planned on facing. I went to the reunion late, hoping to emphasize my entrance even more. I walked into the lobby of the hotel and knew right away that no one would come close to recognizing me. I glanced down at the registration table as I walked up and saw that there were a few nametags still waiting. Mine was included, but I saw tags for Sherrie Smith and her husband, who had a name I didn’t recognize. Sherrie had been a sweet quiet brainiac in school and I quickly figured she and her husband had decided not to show up. This gave me the cover I so desperately wanted. I didn’t recognize the girl that was registering people, someone named Natalie, but I quickly told her I was John Parker. She looked at me with a face full of lust first and then she flushed with confusion. She looked at her list and found my name. “Oh, you’re married to Sherrie Smith! Welcome.” “Well, it’s Sherrie Parker now. She’s in the bathroom. I can take both tags.” “Of course, John. It will be good to see Sherrie. Make sure she comes out to say hello. Have a great time.” “Thank you, Natalie.” I clipped my tag to my lapel and then slipped the one that said Sherrie into my pocket. This was going to be awesome; no one would know me as Norman. I could move around the place easily and find my intended target without him suspecting anything. My heart was beating loudly in my ears, my blood was pumping into all of my tensed muscles, and I knew my smile was gigantic as I entered the large ballroom, ready to put an end to nightmares of my past while I forged a new future for myself. Toby Watson was going to be shocked when he saw the improved Norman Jameson. The first thing I noticed in the big room was how great it looked. Someone had done a lot of planning and spent big bucks in decorating the plain looking hotel meeting space. Ballooned archways were everywhere, along with streamers, flowers, and huge poster-sized pictures from our yearbook. I quickly picked out many faces in the pictures, people that had been popular or notorious, or both. My eyes landed on a picture of Toby Watson with Jennifer Scott, having been voted Best Figure and Most Muscular for senior superlatives. I walked over to the large print and quickly marveled at how small Toby looked and how un-intimidating he seemed. The guy in the picture was much smaller than the new me, a thought that made me extremely happy. I hoped, deep inside, that Toby had continued to build his body, and that he would be thinking he was still the biggest in the class. That would make it even more fun to tower over him. I moved away from the picture and glanced at the next one down the wall. I immediately got a familiar feeling in the pit of my stomach when I saw a picture of me, the tiny version, dressed up for an awards banquet. I had received the best actor award that year at our drama club dinner and had chosen to wear a tuxedo, which was obviously too big for my body. I was immediately embarrassed by the photograph and wanted to pull it from the wall, but then I heard two women behind me talking about it. I didn’t turn to see who it was, but just listened intently. “Oh, Norman Jameson. I always thought he was so cute. I haven’t seen him – is he here?” “I think he’s coming. Yeah he was cute – I hope he hasn’t changed like some of these other guys. If Norman Jameson is fat and balding I’m not sure I’ll be able to handle it.” The two women walked on. The confusion in my head suddenly matched the embarrassment caused by the picture. I turned to see if the two women had been joking, somehow knowing it was actually Norman standing in front of them. It was clear, as they moved down the wall, however, that they had truly meant what they said. I couldn’t tell who they were and I continued to stand there dumbfounded. Glancing around the room I saw that there were maybe three other pictures in the large space that included me. I moved to the bar to get a drink, still a little unsteady in my thoughts about the evening. After getting a beer I turned around and the first thing my eyes settled on was the wide back of a guy I immediately knew had to be Toby Watson. I froze in my tracks and then, as if the man knew someone was staring at him, he turned around and looked right at me. There was a few seconds where all the noise in the room disappeared. All I could hear was the thumping of my heart in my chest. Our eyes locked on each other and held until the still handsome Toby looked away, seemingly embarrassed for staring. As soon as he looked elsewhere I started breathing again. The man had caused me to instantly fall back into the role of the small high school boy I had been when I knew him last. The confidence of my new body seemed to dissipate as soon as I saw that Toby had, indeed grown larger, and had continued to take care of himself in a way that few other guys in the room had. My thoughts of revenge had briefly been overpowered by my memories of inadequacy. All of this, however, was interrupted by voices beside me. “Wow, Sherrie did well for herself, didn’t she, girls?” I turned toward the voice and saw Sheila Fussell and her cadre of bimbettes, still as slutty as they had always been, but now with a little heavier make up and more expensive clothes. It was rumored that Sheila had been with every boy on the football team before the beginning of her junior year and I didn’t doubt it. She used to encourage Toby’s taunting of me and I believe it was because she secretly desired him more than any of the others. I guess you could have said she was my public enemy number two. I suddenly forgot I was now John Parker. “Well, if it isn’t old Sheila Fussell.” I chose to use a word I knew would deflate her. The most important thing to Sheila was her looks and calling her old would certainly bother her. I saw a confused look briefly cross her face, as if she were trying to place my voice or something. It was then I remembered what my nametag said and I became worried I had blown my cover. “I guess Sherrie has told you all about me, huh, John?” “Oh she talks about you quite a lot.” I immediately turned and walked away. I didn’t want to give Sheila any more time to figure out who I really was. As I walked away I heard her call me asshole softly, but then one of her little girl-group members added, “yeah, but he’s a big gorgeous asshole.” This made me smile. That was exactly the kind of reaction I wanted. I started moving to the side of the room where Toby was holding court. He had a group of about six or seven men standing around him as he made them laugh with some story. I could tell he was watching me approach from the corner of his eyes. In the few seconds it took me to cross the room I regained all the confidence that had been lost. Suddenly, I was again fully the huge man I had become. I manipulated my huge frame into the circle of guys, making it clear that a new alpha dog had joined the group. I completely dwarfed everyone, but Toby. His size was still really big, but not close to mine. Most of the group had put on weight and lost any kind of definition they had when playing football in high school, but it was clear my sworn enemy had continued to work out hard. He hadn’t gained as much muscle as me, but I could tell even through his suit his body was pretty impressive. I smiled at the guys as they began to noticeably squirm because of my intrusion. Even Toby faltered in his story and actually lost his train of thought. “Hey John, I’m . . . um . . . Toby Watson. I’m sorry, but I don’t remember you from school.” He held out his hand and I took it firmly in mine, squeezing tightly to show him my strength. He winced a little and then put his hand immediately in his pocket and I could see him working out the pain by wiggling his fingers. I quickly shook other hands – using the same amount of pressure for every guy and causing the same reaction in each of them. “Um, no. I’m John Parker. I married Sherrie Smith.” “Oh, sure. I think I remember her.” It was clear that Toby had no idea who Sherrie was and that fueled my negative feelings toward him even more. I could tell something was tumbling over and over in the guy’s head, but he couldn’t think fast enough to latch on to what it was. I smiled at him and it wasn’t exactly a sweet smile. The guy finally got brave enough to ask a question. “Have we met before?” “Naw, I’m sure you would have remembered.” Man I was feeling super cocky. My answer caught him off guard and he smiled at me sheepishly. Some of the other guys in the group were beginning to feel a little uncomfortable by my huge presence and a few actually started drifting away. I took a long swig of beer and made sure my biceps intimidated the material of my jacket sleeve. I saw every eye that remained in the gathering, including Toby’s, focus on my big arm. One of the smaller guys recovered somehow and became brave enough to ask a question that he thought would catch me off guard and make everyone laugh. “You a wrestler or something, John?” “No, I just like getting big, real big. It helps to even some scores. Let’s just say I like seeing what a lot of muscle strength can do.” No one laughed at the little man’s question and my response made a few of them gulp audibly in surprise. However, I was only staring at Toby and I noted a look on his face that actually resembled fear or something else, I couldn’t tell. I laughed out loud to break the tension and patted the back of the guy standing beside me, causing him to step forward a little into the middle of the circle. Everyone kind of half-laughed in response and then a nervous silence fell over the group. Toby finally broke the ice and I think it was mainly to get me to stop staring at him. “Well, gentlemen, I’ve got to go the bathroom and get rid of some of this beer I’ve been drinking. Catch all of you later.” “Yeah, it’s time for me to lose some liquids, too, so I can have a bunch of more beers tonight. I think it’s going to get pretty crazy later on.” I sounded like some kind of high school girl that won’t let her friend go to the bathroom alone. I was not, however, going to miss my chance to have Toby cornered all by himself. After all, that was the entire reason I came to this party. I turned to the guy beside me and handed him my empty beer bottle with a look that kind of ordered him to take care of it. I was amazed when he took the thing without any question, like a servant following his master’s order. Toby’s face was priceless and I could tell the guy was freaked out by the fact that I was going to the bathroom at the same time as him. He was definitely feeling like there was a new sheriff in town and I don’t think he liked the feeling at all. I decided to toy with him even more, as foreplay to me roughing him up later. This night was slowly turning out to be the best of my life. I wrapped my beefy arm around Toby’s shoulders as we walked through the room, letting him feel the weight of my muscles. I could feel, from the way he winced, that the action made him very uncomfortable. I smiled at him and then pressed down harder with my bulky limb. This made it difficult for him to walk and caused him to kind of appear drunk. The guy was not going to say anything, though, not wanting to admit I was causing him pain. “So, where’s the little wife, Tobster?” I knew this was a nickname he hated. He had definitely beaten up a few guys in high school for calling him that. It was fun knowing that he wasn’t going to say anything about me using it, though. First of all, he knew I was in charge and second of all, he knew a fight with me would be like trying to take on a bulldozer. He spoke through gritted teeth because of the pressure from my arm. “I’m not married.” “I see, still playing the field. Good man. I took a wife and I still play the field.” I don’t know what caused me to say this and I quickly whispered ‘I’m sorry Sherrie’ to hopefully make it right. I was just feeling so powerful at the moment and I wanted to make sure the Tobster knew I could have any woman I wanted. I kind of wished he had been married so I could have seduced his wife. That would have driven the guy crazy. We came to the bathroom door and I reached out to hold it open for Toby. He entered quickly, relieved that I had taken my heavy arm off of his shoulders. He immediately headed for one of the stalls, went in, closed the door, and locked it with a loud click. I grabbed a “bathroom closed for cleaning” sign from behind the door and placed it in the hallway. I then silently locked the main door and walked over to one of the urinals. “You must be one of those shy peeing men, huh Tobster? You find it hard to get that stream going if someone’s standing beside you, don’t you. Especially if the guy has about a hundred pounds on you and is hefting a piece of meat in his hand that is maybe twice your size. You must have felt like the bigger dude in high school, standing beside smaller guys. But now I’m talking about me being the bigger guy and you’re the one who’s small. What do you say to that little Toby?” My arrogant attitude was now off the charts. I could feel testosterone seeping through my pores, mixed in with a light glistening of sweat. It felt like I could reach out and rip the porcelain wall-toilet from the cement with one hand. I pissed loudly, loving how the sound must have made Toby even more nervous. I washed my hands and then walked slowly and silently over to the stall where the scared man had entered. I peered over the top of the door and saw that the guy was actually fully dressed sitting on top of the covered toilet with his hands covering his ears. For a split second I felt sorry for the guy, but it disappeared quickly. I had my high school tormentor just where I wanted him. I reached out and grabbed the top of the door and pulled hard. The metal clamp inside bent easily and made a loud pop as it broke in two, falling to the floor. The door swung open and I stepped in, having to turn my huge frame slightly sideways to fit. The action had caused Toby to stand up quickly and I saw a look of sheer terror on his face. In a flash I knew that was what my face had looked like all of those times in high school and this made me even more determined to teach him a lesson. I grabbed him by the lapels of his coat, grabbing the shirt too, and lifted him into the air above the toilet. I slammed his body against the back wall and held him in place. I shoved him hard and cold feel the plaster give a little from the force. I looked forward to seeing the cracks later. “You know who I am, don’t you, Toby?” “Yes . . . Norman. I . . . I do . . . now.” Hearing him whisper my name in a soft voice full of fear snapped me out of my intense dominant mode. I lessened the pressure on his body, but still held him against the wall. His feet were dangling on either side of the toilet plumbing. I was breathing as hard as a charging bull and I could feel Toby’s body shaking. The guy was actually really scared. This thrilled me and made me sad at the same time. I tried to get back some of my lost bravado. “I’ve changed quite a bit since high school, haven’t I little dude?” He simply nodded his head quickly, pumping it up and down forcibly to show me his answer. I swear it was like I was looking at my younger self pressed up against a row of lockers. I recognized the panic in his eyes. “Yeah, little man. I worked hard to grow fucking big so I could come back and stomp your ass. I’ve looked forward to this night for a long, long time. You feel how easy it is for me to hold you in the air like you weigh nothing! Just like you used to do to me in high school. But I’m choosing to do it in private for starters, tiny Toby. We may move our little fun and games into that big ballroom later on, but for now I want you to feel my power and let me enjoy your fear all by ourselves. I’m here to teach you a lesson Toby, but I’m also here for some answers. You made my life a living hell for four years and for no reason at all. You understand me, boy!” “Yes sir, but you . . .” “No, Toby! You don’t get to add anything. You only speak when I say you can. I’m in charge now. I’ll be leading all activities this evening and you’ll just be doing whatever I want you to.” I shoved on his body to emphasize my point. I leaned in closer so he could feel the heat generated from my anger. I moved in close to his face and spoke through a clenched jaw. “Why Toby? Why did you do it? Was it just a game for you? Were you just showing off for your friends? Why did you pick on me so relentlessly? Why in the hell did you not choose someone else? Are you just so much of an asshole that you get off on destroying others? Or did it make you feel like a real man?” By this point both of us had tears streaming down our faces. I didn’t even realize I was crying. It registered a little that Toby was sobbing and shaking his head no, but it didn’t stop me. I was letting out fourteen years of built-up pressure and this jerk was not going to ruin my moment. I banged his body against the wall three times as I threw out more questions. I needed an answer and come-hell-or-high-water he was going to give me one. “Come on Toby, be a real man. Tell me why you found it so fulfilling to ruin my life. I’ve suffered for years because of you. I lost many nights of sleep trying to figure out what I did to make you so angry with me. What did I do Toby? What did I do? Give me one fucking good reason why you treated me like shit for four years. One fucking good reason!” My face was bright red, I’m sure, and it was right in front of his. The man was now slobbering like a little kid, but as soon as I asked for the reason why he had abused me so much in high school, as soon as I ordered him to answer me, he suddenly caught his breath, reached up and grabbed the sides of my head with his big hands and pressed his lips against mine. He pushed in hard and his tongue pried open my mouth and filled it with his warmth and wetness. He started running his hands up and down my cheeks and through my hair while his mouth literally smothered mine in what I knew was a kiss that had been building up in inside the guy for fourteen years, as well. The passion of his kiss equaled the passion of my anger at all the things he had done to me. My mind stopped completely. I had been on a couple of dates in my young adult life, with women, and we had pecked at each other at the end of the evening, but never had the kind of sexual intensity Toby was radiating so engulfed me. I only felt his lips and tongue exploring my mouth and face thoroughly. It was the only thing that registered anywhere. I heard him moaning like he was getting his first sip of water after crossing the Sahara Desert. The man squeezed my head with all of his might and then suddenly his lips were all over my face, neck, and then back plastered against mine while his tongue tried to reach the furthest part of my throat. The kiss lasted for minutes and then Toby pulled his head back, looked into my eyes, and spoke softly, but clearly. “That’s why, Norman.” ******** I was overcome with emotions. I didn’t know what was going on and I needed somehow to release the built-up tension in my body. My testosterone levels were probably going through the roof and I needed to do something that used up and lot of untapped power in my body. I screamed at Toby and at the same time I held him against the wall with one hand. I brought my other arm back and sent my fist flying at the wall beside Toby’s head. “What the fuck, man!” My fist hit plaster and plywood but still busted through all of it to the void between the walls of most buildings. It hurt like hell but that didn’t register at the time. I was so angry and confused that I only wanted to break something – and I knew it shouldn’t be Toby’s face. Still, the effect it had on my old tormentor was almost as good as if I had hit him. He screamed in fear, shut his eyes, and started blubbering even harder than before. I quickly pulled my hand out of the wall, taking a huge chunk of plaster with it, which fell to the ground. I then grabbed Toby and pulled his body out of the stall. I tossed him on the floor and stood over him like a mountain of muscle. I was heaving so hard that I was nervous my suit was going to rip to shreds from the pump my sudden rage had caused. Toby was lying on the floor looking up at me with a face full of fear and then I noticed the smell of urine. I looked at the poor man’s crotch and saw that he had pissed all over himself. Seeing the great Toby Watson lying on the ground covered by his own pee made something snap inside of me. I exhaled loudly – sounding like a jet engine cutting off – and then I felt my body relax for the first time in quite a while. “Quit crying, man, I didn’t hit you. What was the kiss for, Toby? Some kind of mind game!” “No. It was for real, Norman!” Toby shouted at me even as he continued to sob. I could see the seriousness in his eyes and the shakiness in his voice made me instantly understand. It was like a dammed up knowledge suddenly came flooding into my brain. I bent down quickly beside the man, which made him flinch in fear. I quickly grabbed his arm and held on tight. “No, man. I’m not going to hurt you. Listen, I’m sorry. Geez, Toby, you mean to tell me you made my life hell because you liked me? How fucked is that?” “I’m . . . I’m sorry, Norman . . . it’s just that I had a huge . . . I liked you . . . and I couldn’t let anyone . . . I didn’t want anybody to figure it out . . . you know, that I was . . . um, that way.” “You mean gay, Toby! You’re gay.” “Yes.” This post has been promoted to an article
  6. Chapters 7, 8 Precis so far: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 7: Training Night 1: Good for Morale October 20th, 2021 1900 Hours The gym floor was buzzing with activity. Each man had a 5-gallon aluminum jug of water from which he regularly took enormous gulps, occasionally pausing to drench both himself and his training partners as needed to stave off the effects of the heat. All wore specially designed army green jockstraps. Regulation jocks were hardly adequate for their needs, and all 19 men (and especially Sergeant Moster) required XXX-large custom-fit pouches. Pendulously bulging, sweat, cum, and piss-stained, even these firm-gripping supersized mesh pouches could barely contain the musclemen’s super-sized genitalia. Gently curving cock shafts plunged from heavily veined, thin-skinned pelvic girdles on each man, leading to jaw-breaking cockheads. The jocks hugged the men’s cocks tightly, providing only barely adequate covering. Moster’s policy was that shorts and sweatpants were unnecessarily encumbering. All around the room, as the men moved from weight to weight, their mountainous packages swayed freely back and forth. On most of the men, the top 5 to 6 inches of their veiny cocks were visible, plunging into their over-burdened pouches. The men’s powerful, deeply striated glutes were fully exposed in back. Colorful do-rags, thick cable socks and black army boots completed their attire. On the floor, workout buddies Private Dan Gunst and Private Steve Waring were spotting each other through a sixth set of murderous curls. 24, 6'-10", 375 pounds, blond, huge, sporting a severe crew cut, and with a big nose and oversized hands, Gunst was a decidedly homely muscle giant, packed with imposing hardcore brawn. His bullish traps sloped massively from his 24” neck. The man’s 27-3/4 inch biceps were second only in girth and mass to Sgt. Moster’s, though he hadn’t yet attained the shapely cannonball peaks of Corporals Schumacher, Obatu, Blankenship and Alvarez. At 3.8% bodyfat he tended towards a thin coat of luminous bloat in his 375-pound physique; he was all the same, super-humanly powerful, and during his training sessions the bloat seemed to melt into a latticework of shrink-wrapped vascularity. His partner, the 26-year old Steve Waring, was uncommonly good-looking, if, at a mere 276 pounds of raw muscle, not nearly as big as Gunst. He was, however the far more ripped bodybuilder, having been in the program 2 years longer. His vascularity was astonishing, a complex map of thick, dizzying, zig-zag veins that criss-crossed his magnificent physique. Square-jawed, dimpled and brown-eyed, he always had a neatly groomed 2-day beard. As expected for a leaner man, Waring’s particular beauty lay in his batwing lat spread and chiseled abs, which tapered radically into a mere 29” waist. Cobbled, veiny abs lead down to his fearsome bulge. Now Waring was up. He tied on a pair of dirty wristbands and cinched them tightly, licked his lips, approached the 160-pound weight, and looked up at Gunst with a half smile. “What’re you waitin’ for? C’mon, get moving,” said Gunst impatiently. “It’s my third set.” “I know. C’mon, man, you’re stalling.” “You know what I want.” Waring winked and grinned, and his dimples broadened deeply. Gunst rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, I know. Jesus. You and your third set mantras.” He leaned into Waring, cupped his palm, and roughly took the jock pouch bearing his partner’s heavy balls into his calloused hand. He flicked Waring’s leathery testicles with his thick thumb and with strong fingers stroked the curling cock shaft tucked into the jock. Waring closed his eyes and exploded breath. Gunst fondled the cock, feeling where the 11” flaccid shaft coiled into a sagging downward-pointing firehose U-shape. His own cock began to stiffen as the pouch bearing Waring’s junk began to expand under his touch. He gave a last thumb flick and stepped back. “Yeah!” shouted Waring, and he squatted, grabbed the weight, stood, and reeled off 15 perfectly executed curls. The veins in his biceps expanded and contracted powerfully, eddying currents of blood in a river of muscle. 40 feet away at the incline bench press, Privates Aja Jin, Reed Bogarde and Derek Washington were taking turns doing dumbbell flyes with 125 pound weights. Ginger-haired Bogarde was up, while black muscle giant Private Washington spotted him, and the Asian Private Jin muttered hyper-masculine, mono-syllabic bon mots of encouragement. "C'mon. Get big. Get huge. C'mon man. Push. We're right here." The three heavyweights were generally together. If they weren’t closely supervised, they’d spend more time than absolutely necessary on pec workouts. A year before they had petitioned Moster to be allowed to wear their prized brass chained nipple clamps during their training. Moster had refused at first, but after they appealed to Dr. Zaftig, he finally relented. “The pain inspires them,” Zaftig told him. Moster had to agree that this one time, he had been wrong to withhold his approval. And once again, it was good for morale. The chain to Bogarde’s clamps was draped over the t-shirt and lay across his mammoth, boyishly freckled pecs. He’d completed 11 reps seamlessly, but was now pausing, his arms open wide, the dumbbells held aloft. “Do, it, man,” he growled, and as Moster watched, Private Jin reached over and with gentle, adroit firmness, tugged slightly on the chain. Bogarde’s face contorted with pain. "Push, asswipe!" screamed Jin. Bogarde completed the set. “Thanks, buddy,” he breathed, as he slammed the weights to the floor and sat up. “Privates!” Moster called out. “Remember I want to see you remove those clamps every 10 minutes for an exact period of 20 more minutes!” “Yes, sir,” said Washington, about to take his seat on the bench for his set. “By my watch, it has been more than 11 minutes. Those clamps come off. Now.” “Shit,” muttered Washington, but he duly turned to Private Jin. “Take care of this for me, and I’ll do for you.” “Okay,” said Jin. He lifted Washington’s t-shirt, and gently unscrewed the clamp on the left nipple. Instantly Washington’s face contorted with pain. Jin leaned in and tenderly licked the swelling brown nipple with his tongue for a few moments. Washington nodded, and Jin repeated it for the right nipple. “I’m good,” he said. Jin lifted his shirt and Washington returned the favor, caressing Jin’s nipples with his tongue as he removed each biting clamp. “Hey, what about me?” Bogarde grinned, slipping off his t-shirt. His large nipples pointed heavily downward, with lusciously round, perfect aureoles. He pumped his 58” ripped chest fully, fists at his side, and stood smiling expectantly as his two muscle buddies moved into his side, their heads to Bogarde’s chest, each manning a clamped nipple. For Private Bogarde, the only good thing about the unclamping was the minute of stimulation he received from his buddies to keep the excruciating pain he so adored from making him instantly cum into his overstuffed jockstrap. Once he came, his partners knew the chest workout would be effectively derailed for a good 15 minutes, and so to prevent such time wasting, both men were inclined to be extra attentive. Over time, they developed a routine. Together the two bodybuilders carefully unscrewed the clamps, and swiftly leaned in to kiss, lick, bite, stroke, and caress Bogarde’s freed, erect nipples. Bogarde moaned, his eyes rolling to the ceiling, his cock now swelling threateningly in his jockstrap. “Shit,” he moaned, and his buddies glanced down at the straining pouch. His mushroom-round penis head poked heavily over the top and began to climb up his abs. Jin and Washington knew that he might shoot his load at any moment. The two double-timed their nipple licks. After a minute, their tender administrations allowed him to regain control. He nodded – he was okay – and they backed away. Satisfied, Bogarde pumped his pecs to their fullest size and inspected them both closely, nodding with serious, unsmiling self-approval. Wet with spit, his stiffened nipples bloomed. “Freaky,” he breathed. His buddies nodded. “Awesome pecs,” said Jin. “Awesome.” Bogarde stuffed his receding cock back into his jock, and winked at Moster. Moster watched. When it was clear Private Bogarde was past danger, he called out again. “Back to your work. You have twenty more minutes before you can put those damn clamps on again.” The men nodded dutifully. Washington sat, grabbed a dumbbell in each hand, hoisted them to his knees, leaned back, and effortlessly pushed them both to the ceiling. His chest expanded mightily. Bogarde shouted the count. “1! 2! 3!” Jin spotted, his powerful hands lightly meeting Washington’s elbows with each rep. For a moment, Bogarde fondled his smarting nipples tenderly. He caught Moster’s stern eye and, still counting Washington’s reps, nodded sheepishly and slipped back into his sopping t-shirt. Corporals Rene LeFevre, Tony Chad and Private Chris Hension were supersetting between bent-over single-arm rows and military presses. The massively muscled corporals, both in their mid-30’s, were the compound practical jokers. Their perfect foil was the slightly dopey 22-year old, 260-pound superheavyweight Private Hension, a square-jawed, curly-haired, dreamily handsome inductee who had only been admitted into the ranks of The Nineteen from the cadet squad six months before. Hension's face was so unusually beautiful that he was catnip for all who gazed upon him. With his deep blue eyes, perfectly square jaw, high cheekbones, imposing Roman nose, thick eyebrows, short curly black hair, powerful young physique and endearing, gap-toothed smile, he looked like a hyper muscular refugee from some crazy TigerBeat boy band. Teen muscles personified, and unusually huge, though he was 3 years past his teens already. His hazing was not quite over. Tonight he was burning from the red-hot chili powder LeFevre and Chad had worked into the folds of his jockstrap. Early in the workout he had waddled with his bodybuilder’s muscle-laden stride over to the 50-gallon water cooler, pulled down his jock, and poured a quart of refreshingly cold water onto his stinging red shaft. Every ten minutes he had to return to the cooler as his P-21 enhanced, ever-growing penis began burning anew. He couldn’t figure it out and was embarrassed. The fabric of his jock was now transparent with wetness, and the crimson outlines of his snake-coiled penis could be seen glowing painfully. LeFevre and Chad hid their grins innocently as a baffled Hension trudged back towards them, his fingers gently probing and rearranging his drooping big package for maximum comfort. “Something the matter, Private?” asked LeFevre. Hension nodded. “My junk hurts,” he said. He still wasn’t entirely used to the newly achieved girth of his organ. “And it itches.” “You keepin’ it clean?” “Sure.” He stuck his hand in his jock. “It’s getting too big. It don’t fit in these jocks.” “How big?” LeFevre winked at Chad. “I ain’t measured.” “Really?” “You lie.” “Okay, it’s past 10 inches now.” “About the medium point, then.” “You’re probably jerkin’ off too much.” “All that new size. Kinda hot, right?” “Gotta wipe all that jism off after you shoot, son.” “I keep it clean,” Hension protested. “Okay,” said Chad. “We can take of that later for you.” “Thanks,” said Hension, and then he noted the wicked gleam in Chad’s eyes. “Oh, you assholes,” he whined. “What did you do?” His buddies began to roar. Furious, Hension grabbed a 200-pound dumbbell and flew through a set of punishing one arm bent-over rows. His wide back roiled with shifting mountains of muscle, and as he jerked and lifted, his damp wife-beater gradually crept up to reveal his hardened, vulnerable butt, pumping up and down, undulating with each rep. A red handprint from a private discipline session with Sergeant Moster the night before still glowed on the right buttcheek. And the men laughed even harder. “You got it coming and going!” said LeFevre. Hension slammed the weight into the mat, turned abruptly and placed his big hands protectively against his ass. Then he grinned. “Yeah, yeah, it’s funny, so go laugh!” Inside his jock, his stinging member twitched. Private Hension liked humiliation. In fact, there was nothing he liked better, and both Chad and LeFevre were onto it. As far as they were concerned, the handsome Private’s hazing would continue indefinitely. Just two weeks before, Corporal Chad had hacked into Hension’s private PC and found links to dominatrix S&M websites on Hension’s private PC, with cum-stained downloaded jpegs and pngs of leather-clad, spike-heeled mistresses, face-slapping hapless, undersized men. Mixed in with the images were pictures of a huge muscleman tied up with ropes and chains, a rubber ball in his mouth and an enormous butt plug shoved up his anus. Hension’s private fantasy – and he was a little embarrassed about it, which was only good manners – was to get his face slapped, viciously and unrelentingly, by beautiful, affronted, enraged women. He dreamed of being caught sucking Alvarez’s massive cock, and being interrupted, and hauled to his feet by a beautiful blonde mistress of discipline, who would slap his handsome face repeatedly, leaving welting, bright red, stinging handprints on his clean-shaven cheeks. His head would whip from left to right, from right to left, under her powerful bitch slaps. Happy tears would roll down his face onto his stinging cheeks. “Aw, baby…” he’d cry, pretending to be in pain. “Don’t slap me!” And his mighty cock would also whip from side to side. “You deserve to get your face slapped, you filthy muscle slut!” SLAP. And meanwhile, Alvarez would drop to his knees and lovingly administer skillful oral to his massive cock. This dream of slapping punishment from angry mistresses filled his nightly jerk off fantasies. Chad printed up a few and privately slipped them to LeFevre, who laughed devilishly. “Someone’s been in my room playing with my computer,” Hension complained that night at dinner. The two feigned innocence. “Why, how can you tell?” asked Chad innocently. “Because the asswipe left it on.” “That might have been you.” “Nope. The asswipe left it on at a website I like. I would never do that.” The men roared. Hension pouted. “Don’t worry, baby face. Maybe some day soon on a field trip, we can set up a surprise for you, now that we know what you like.” Hension brightened. “Really?” he asked hopefully. “We’ll see if you’re a good boy. Why don’t you come by for some posing practice tonight?” “O—okay,” he said, shooting a furtive look at Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang, quietly sharing a table on the other side of the dining room. Chad caught it and for an instant was jealous. He knew Hension longed to be a part of Alvarez and Lang’s notorious “Pose and Approve” nightly sessions. Private Robert Lang was a younger version face and body look-alike for his buddy, Corporal Julio Alvarez. The same exact height, the two bodybuilders kept their bodies shaved, and might easily have been mistaken for one another at a distance, if it weren’t for Alvarez’s neatly trimmed mustache. Alvarez also boasted the same brutal muscles, the same sweep to his triceps, the same broad back, and the same peerless baseball biceps. Older, wiser, and a touch serene about his muscles, he and Lang were like brothers. Brothers, however, they weren’t, and they exhibited no instinctive physical filial reticence with one another. Lang, standing 5’ – 10” and weighing in at 285 pounds, was dark, serious, extraordinarily handsome, and brutally built. Secretly unsure of himself, he sought approval whenever he could, a little mortified by the beauty of his face. He had pronounced horseshoe triceps of uncommonly full sweep, an impressively broad back, and, as Alvarez noted, a beautifully rounded muscle bubblebutt graced with an almost horizontal butt shelf. To help bolster Lang’s flagging self-confidence, Alvarez – without question the alpha dog of this pairing, even as he was the slightly bigger muscleman - developed a ritual he called “Pose and Approve.” At first, it developed quite naturally. Over time, it had evolved into mutual muscle worship. Alvarez’s judgment and approval of Lang’s muscles were his drug of choice, next to P21, that is, and his own brutally punishing workouts. They started out privately in Alvarez’s room. From the first night, he was ready. An 8’-0” x 10’-0” lit posing dais dominated the back bedroom in his quarters. “Built it myself,” he said quietly as Lang stared at the polished wood surface. When did he find the time, Lang wondered. Alvarez carefully adjusted the cool LED lights. Lang watched eagerly, stripping down to tight posers straining under the weight of his throbbing, veiny penis. Alvarez took his sweet time setting lights and atmosphere. Lang watched, shoving his hand into his sagging pouch and absently manipulating his big tool to half erection. When he judged all was ready, he’d step back. “Okay. Get to work,” he said. Eagerly Lang jumped onstage and hit a front double biceps. Alvarez nodded his approval of his buddy’s muscles. “Nice. Big old cannonballs. Show me more.” Another pose. This time a side chest. Lang’s pecs pounded and seemed to reach the ceiling. His heavy nipples were already taut. “How do I look?” Lang asked nervously. “Looking all right,” Alvarez said casually. “Lights need adjusting.” He half turned away as if to check the wiring. This prompted Lang into frenzy, and he began whipping out pose after pose. “The lights are fucking fine! I’m smokin’!” he cried. “Look at me, Alvarez! Check out my muscles! I’m fucking huge!!!!” Alvarez smiled. “Okay, big man,” he said. “I see. I see what you need.” And casually bending in, he took Lang’s by-now rock hard penis into his mouth and lolled it about gently. Inside, his tongue stroked the long, thick shaft, working its way up and down the veins. “It’s your reward for your perfectly developed muscles.” Lang was in heaven. Then they switched. Alvarez stepped up and surpassed his buddy’s posing performance. As he flexed, Lang sank gratefully to his knees to admire his musclegod buddy. Alvarez hit a pose - wham! - and Lang would greedily slurp on his gigantic rod. "Boom," purred Alvarez. "Big biceps, baby." "Twenty fiiiii---vvve inches...." "Bullshit." "Twenty-five baby. Feel 'em. Suck my cock." "You got it. Sucking now, man." They went back and forth for hours. Flexing biceps, smacking roiling quads, pec dancing, sucking each other's cocks. After a few sessions, Lang developed a surprisingly insatiable taste for Alvarez's stunningly perfect glutes, and sometimes lost himself rimming the man's rosebud butthole while Alvarez posed, legs spread wide, gazing at himself thoughtfully in the wall-length mirror across the room from the dais. Whenever Lang's face was buried deeply in the bigger man's butt, Alvarez found his creative posing juices to be inspired, and he was able to flex for hours without getting tired. Over time, they worked out new routines this way. Of course, Alvarez and Lang had long since taken “Pose and Approve” into more stratospheric, not to mention more public, levels of performance during the last year. The men liked to watch, and occasionally were invited to join in. For more than a year now, the men all knew that Lang slipped whenever he could into Alvarez’s room late at night for an hour of nearly silent shared posing routines and powerful rounds of cocksucking. At the end of their private sessions, each man could be heard roaring in the compound’s corridors as he spurted a mighty ejaculation inside his buddy’s mouth, onto his abs, or inside his yielding bubble butt. Just a week before, when a confidence-challenged Lang was standing in front of the corner mirrors after general workout, trying vainly to figure out a new routine, coach Alvarez decided to take it public. After all, all the men knew. And were curious. And were watching. Eagerly. Even Karim bothered to look up from his own fascination with his flexing biceps. Alvarez directed Lang from pose to pose, nodding. He ran his fingers smoothly over his body. Then he dropped quickly to his knees, stripped off his jockstrap, took his cock into his mouth, and continued to direct him from there. “Bring your right arm up a little. Now tilt your head. Look up. Pretend you see something,” garbled Alvarez, his mouth full of Lang’s cock. “What am I looking at?” asked Lang, a little anxious. “Clouds. You see clouds. Good. More clouds. Right. Here’s your reward.” Alvarez licked his cock hard for a minute. “It’s like he’s licking an ice cream cone,” said Hension. “An ice cream cone with veins,” said Blankenship. Washington stared, grinning. Lang colored slightly. In his jock, his heavy penis head began to expand and push against the thick fabric. “Yo, bodybuilders deserve to get their cocks sucked while they’re posing,” Lang said dreamily, flexing. “I’m down with it,” said Washington. “You can suck mine next.” And Lang did. Alvarez sucked Lang’s dick approvingly, licking the thick shaft lovingly. Then he pulled back to allow Lang to pivot to the next pose. Lang crunched into a most muscular, Alvarez nodded again with serious respect, and sucked him as his reward, as his buddy held a crab shot for 60 full seconds. They moved as one: pivot, flex, a nod of approval, a minute of cocksucking, withdrawal, pivot, flex, another nod, another minute of cocksucking. Absorbed by their mutual passion of posing together, the two silently went into matching, impromptu routines, flexing their powerful guns in unison as if choreographed, slapping their quads, turning to flair their lats, all the while staring appreciatively, each transfixed by the other. And the men stared, too. Soon all they all joined in. The workout was effectively over. Cocks filled mouths for the next hour. Rough, calloused hands appreciatively patted and stroked flexed biceps. Pecs danced. Tongues licked sand dollar sized, downward pointing nipples. Moster was not pleased. Nevertheless, he waited until the last groans had finished, and the last drops of the quarts of ejaculated bodybuilder cum had burst from throbbing cocks down eager throats. "Are we finished?" he asked quietly. The men lined up, sheepish, all with dripping cocks and cum flecks on their lips. Hension's face, inevitably, was covered. "It got into my eyes," he complained. Smack! "Owwwww!" he yelled. Moster waited, and then spoke quietly. “There’s a time and a place for everything,” he barked, all sheepish and spent, wiping the cum from their lips and bodies. After that, Moster determined to keep Lang and Alvarez separated on the floor as much as possible, for the two men were so – was ‘inspired’ the word? – attuned to one another’s powerful physiques that the Sergeant had determined it would be more efficient for all if they trained apart. It always led to “Pose and Approve,” behavior that Moster determined was more efficiently left to the locker room and showers. “Pose and Approve” was all very well for private time, but on the gym floor the men had been known in the past to become hypnotized by one another’s muscles. On rest days, of course, Moster kept them completely separated. That was an order. These days, the two grudgingly but unquestioningly yielded to their CO’s command. Once, Moster had caught them together outside on a bike path on a prescribed rest day, both naked, erect, and posing feverishly. He watched silently for a few moments, waiting for the inevitable moment when Lang sank to his knees and greedily gathered Alvarez’s cock in his mouth. “Gentlemen!” he boomed, striding forward onto the path. “Today is a rest day!” He swung mightily, he clipped the surprised Alvarez right on the jaw. The punch felled the muscleman immediately. Even the usually arrogant Alvarez was a mere beta puppy before the 7’-0” Moster. “In my quarters! Now!” Ten minutes later a cowed Alvarez was stretched over Moster’s powerful knee, receiving a serious butt paddling. Lang stood by nervously, knowing he was next. “You’re like two bad boys,” he said gruffly as he spanked Alvarez’s perfectly rounded buttocks. Neither man protested, each watching the other meekly as he received punishment from the implacable giant Moster. The loud spanks were heard echoing down the hall for 40 minutes. The men sat in the mess and listened to the spanks and howls. “No one crosses Moster,” Schumacher said airily, to no one in particular. The distant sound of spanks bounced off the walls. Perfect musclebutts were receiving perfect punishment. “Gee, what did they do?” asked a fearful Hension. “Someday you’ll find out,” said LeFevre darkly. He winked at Chad. Later, they emerged sheepishly from Moster’s quarters, red-faced and gingerly rubbing their painfully reddened glutes. The two were barred from contact of any kind for three weeks. Moreover, the enforced temporary change in the training schedule upset all of the men, who privately handled the transgression in their own manner. There was a strict code of punishments the men had privately devised and agreed upon over the years, and when training violations occurred, the offender was subject to the discipline of the group, most often provided by a steely-eyed Corporate Karim Abdul. The night after their ordeal with Moster, Abdul and Gunst visited the men in their quarters. The men each stood meekly, as Karim punched their faces with cool precision. Then he spanked them both, followed by Gunst’s stern force-feeding of his cock. Then, for good measure, both men thoroughly fucked their butts. The next morning at chow, each man sported two black eyes. Their flanks ached, and closer inspection revealed that sitting was painful for more reasons than were immediately apparent. “Dudes, what happened to you?” shouted Chad across the mess hall. “Shut the fuck up,” grumbled Alvarez. “Report to the infirmary,” said Moster. “Sergeant, begging your pardon, we’re fine.” “As you prefer, Privates.” “Abdul stretched the shit out of my asshole last night,” Lang complained quietly to Alvarez. “Me too,” Alvarez asked. Silence. Then they both laughed quietly. “Was it worth it?” asked Alavrez. “Fuck yeah,” said Lang. Nevertheless, the men grudgingly acknowledged privately it was their due desserts. After that, Lang and Alvarez obeyed orders, and it didn’t happen again. Their eyes healed quickly and though they remained separated at night, soon they were back on the gym floor the same day Moster suspended their sentence. “No sense in losing perfectly good training time for those two. They’ve learned their lesson,” Moster said to Zaftig, who was always puzzled by the developing social rules within his own lab rats. Three weeks passed, and the night they were finally reunited, Moster smiled privately to himself in his quarters as the excited groans of the two reunited men echoed down the corridors long after hours. The next morning, far from being tired, they appeared at 0700 hours breakfast as if entirely rejuvenated. The other men looked a little weary, having been kept awake all night, but all were in grudging good humor now that the two muscle buddies were together again. Backs were slapped and good-natured jibes taken with grinning good grace. “Have fun last night, Lang?” teased Obatu. “Yep,” said Lang, his mouth full of eggs. “Alvarez get any bigger in the last three weeks?” “He sure did,” Lang nodded seriously, chewing and swallowing. The men guffawed, and Alvarez smacked Lang playfully on the back of the head with a giant paw. “What’d I say?” asked Lang, perplexed, and the men laughed harder. Across the table, Karim never looked up. Faggots, he thought. Still, his cock twitched in his jock. He had liked punching the handsome faces of both Alvarez and Lang, though he didn’t want to admit it, and the crisply delivered black eyes he had administered had made it all even more exciting. And the fucking was fun, too. Moster was satisfied. All in all, it was good for the team. Good for morale. Chapter 8: Tiffany’s Talent Karim was in the corner, working out on the punching bag. His buddies, if the taciturn Lebanese from Michigan could have said to have “buddies”, Privates Duncan and McIntyre, were alternating between bench wrist curls and neck-strengthening dumbbell lifts. The rhythmic volley of Karim’s rapid punches filled the air. Abdul Karim was, at his most social, on the taciturn side. At 6’-3”, 275 pounds, and less than 2% bodyfat, Karim had a beard and mustache that he kept meticulously groomed at all times. He had the Arab’s big nose, dark skin, and, except for his back and shoulders, a full body armor of tight, black curly hair. His muscular chest was black with fur, with two deep red-brown nipples poking through. His quads were oak trees. His bullish biceps, covered with bright tattoos, were stacked and wired for maximum damage. His fists were huge and calloused. Karim was an extreme fighter of the first order; calm, methodical, practiced, powerful, relentless and merciless. Zaftig had plucked him from the State Penitentiary of Washington about four years earlier. He was in for manslaughter, having beaten to death a suspected serial rapist in Seattle; the trial transcripts stated that he had simply held the dude aloft by his collar and repeatedly punched the guy in the face until he grew bored. Inside, it was said, he had beaten to bloody pulps 5 inmates who had jumped him one night in the shower with sharpened shivs and the intent to kill. How Zaftig got him out was still a mystery to Moster, but, as his CO was bigger and possibly even a hair stronger, Karim silently respected him without grudge or attitude, and there was no real breach of discipline. Still, it was tough to pair him off in extreme fighting matches in the compound, although Corporal Schumacher was a close match. Annoyingly, if understandably, both Chad and LeFevre were careful to keep the beautiful young Private Hension away from Karim. Secretly protective of their young initiate, they didn’t take any chance that the longingly masochistic Hension might approach Karim, and get a lot more than he bargained for. Karim, for his part, wasn’t particularly interested in Hension. For him, a hole was a hole was a hole, and as for getting his cock sucked, he preferred women to do the job, as long as they shut up about it. Oddly, he didn’t seem to mind if effeminate boys took care of his meat, if no pussy was available. A bitch was a bitch was a bitch, though he took care to show basic respect for being serviced (even if, of course, it was his due). He did, however, like piss. Karim liked to be pissed upon, and he liked to piss on others. He marked his territory. He especially liked it when big boy Gunst pissed on him. After all, he respected the man. He didn’t consider it a sexual fantasy. To Karim, piss was just the right expression of muscle and power. Late at night, he sometimes came to the workout room alone and worked on the heavy bag. On those nights, he made sure that the kitchen boy, Pedro, was standing by. A slender 16-year old kid, barely 130 pounds, and a sweet-natured homey if ever there was one, Pedro would wait patiently in a darkened corner until Karim summoned him to approach, get on his knees, and suck his unusually hairy cock while he worked the light bag. The boy loved hair and muscles, and Karim’s big veiny tool got an appreciative coating between his lips. Karim would grunt, shoot, coat the boy’s face with globs of semen, pat him affectionately on the butt, and head off to bed without washing off. The boy scampered into the kitchen to start breakfast for the men, happy to have been of service. Good-natured Privates Bill McIntyre and David Duncan were often buffer zones for the brooding Corporal Karim. Calm and circumspect, like Karim they too were hairy big boys who preferred the ladies, albeit always in groups with the Lebanese. Moster occasionally arranged for private liaisons for the three bodybuilders with three high-priced, Amazonian professional girls flown in from Las Vegas. The men fucked their women vigorously, always with their eyes on one another. After they finished up and the ladies had departed, Karim often polished off the night fucking his buddies’ shapely muscle butts, alternating between them. It took a lot to satisfy Karim, who could fuck all night, and sometimes Moster was hastily summoned to make sure the session ended. He often brought Gunst with him to break up the party, for Karim liked nothing better than to finally cum while Gunst pissed in his face. “Feels good,” he would grunt as Gunst’s firehose cock shot streams of piss on his muscles, while McIntyre and Duncan stood by smiling, gently fingering their reddened, aching buttholes. Karim would work his cock fiercely with his powerful fist, quickly spurting buckets of semen onto his hairy abs, and, as always, trudge off silently to bed without washing or saying good night. Gunst would then get the privilege of sucking Moster’s giant cock while McIntyre and Duncan watched respectfully, stroking their own cocks. Sessions would end with each bodybuilder shooting his cum into Gunst’s mouth. Gunst could swallow volumes of cum. “Makes me bigger,” he’d say. The big boy preferred monster penis, and liked it best with other musclemen standing by watching. So it worked for everyone. Beyond them, Corporals Schumacher, Obatu, and Blankenship were besting each other in sets of deep squat deadlifts. A 42-year old muscle veteran with tattoos, steel-wool skin, acne scars, an explosively powerful physique dense with vascularity, and all honed by nearly 30 years of raw, intense training, Herman Schumacher was the current king of this group, with his wide-oval, pronouncedly roiling, round hamstrings of pure power protruding far behind him. His broad, solid, rounded manbutt rolled above his hams, meeting into a firm, deep butt crack. His calves were split into two deep and distinct diamond-like heads. Schumacher had no-nonsense iron-grey hair and was generally scowling. He knew all who saw him wanted to fuck his mighty butt. Secretly, he was happiest when either fucking – or being fucked. His formidable, muscular, hairy glutes demanded attention. He was loath, however, to acknowledge his fantasy top. Rarely fucked by the other men, and always only after extreme begging and some act of subservience, Herman Schumacher had some private fantasies of his own, involving heavy rope and buttplugs, that one day he hoped he’d have the courage to investigate. For now, the opinions of the other men were still too gravely important to him. He wasn’t ready to betray himself. Not yet. In the mean time, it was generally understood that Schumacher’s powerful tool was always at the ready to plow a tasty ass. Just out of his hearing, the other men all agreed - and even Karim - they craved his particular kind of butt fucking. It seemed he could always find the g-spot, and he quietly provided hours of late night pleasure for those men who had just finished a grueling squat workout, and whose eager buttholes needed relief. Obatu chose to shave his head bald, had shiny black skin, and like Schumacher and Karim, nearly always had a fearsome scowl on his face. His glory were his bull-like traps and his mammoth pecs, which at 66”circumference approached Moster’s own in size, shredded cuts, and separations. His fearsomely large genitalia had a habit of rolling out of his jockstrap during training, and he’d absent-mindedly scoop his balls and cock back into place, often pausing unconsciously for a quick couple of strokes on the extra-long, heavy shaft and a quick flick of his thick thumb on the bell-shaped cockhead. Then he’d lift and adjust the heavy pouch and resume his powerful lifts. On white cap nights, however, he often didn’t bother to repouch. Blankenship, younger than both and only recently having attained the rank of Corporal, didn’t have the ripped density of Schumacher nor the sheer mass of Obatu, boasting instead superb genetics and beautifully honed symmetry. Good-humored and outgoing, the roman-nosed young Blankenship favored classical Greek poses in his routines, and he often showed off his alluring lines with his muscular arms held overhead. He was a statue come to life – and he knew it. Shouting encouragement and taunts at one another, Schumacher completed another grueling set of 25 reps with 400 pounds. On the last rep, he strained to replace the weight on the floor with disciplined quiet, in control of the weight to the very last. Then he blew out a mouthful of spit, shook his head violently so that his sweat flew everywhere, and straightened up. Blankenship planted a solid smack on his naked butt. “Nice!” he yelled. Schumacher smiled wearily and nodded. Then he turned and glanced across the room to see if Private Joe Tiffany had been watching his set. Tiffany was working triceps and delts with Private Robert Lang. Alvarez was at the squat rack, training legs with Private Eli Meyer. The good-looking All-American Jewish Meyer was the shortest man in the squad, standing only 5’- 3”, and sadly, a mute. He was a highly developed, talented gymnast, double-jointed nearly everywhere and was astonishingly supple for a little muscleman. He easily contorted his 210-pound body into positions the other men could only dream of. He favored the relatively simple – for him – pose of planting his rippling arms on the floor and swinging his legs sky-high behind them, tilting his pelvis forward past his elbows and holding steady for long periods of time. The pose was catnip for the squad, who, after hours in the compound rec room, loved to more closely inspect Meyer’s proudly displayed hairless, supple pink butthole, which he playfully puckered in and out for them at will. Meyer would smile hugely and nod encouragement, his eyes sparkling with mischief, as the excited men scrambled to their knees and took turns playfully licking and probing his asshole. Alvarez enjoyed a lick as much as the other men, but he always noted Lang’s slightly hurt gaze and promptly retreat with his buddy for some private posing. For his part, however, Alvarez had no issue when Lang, occasionally overcome himself, dipped his handsome face into Meyer’s butt for a taste of honey. Afterwards, Alvarez noted, he would pose harder than ever. For Tiffany was trouble. Alvarez noted that Tiffany was studiously ignoring Corporal Schumacher’s impressive set of deadlifts. Lang, almost as dim as Hension, hadn’t seemed to notice. But then, Lang hadn’t learned yet that he shouldn’t trust Joe Tiffany. Joe Tiffany was 19. He was gap-toothed, dark-haired, freckled, had slightly big ears, and looked a little goofy. He was bow-legged, weighed 235 pounds, and had almost no bodyfat at all – and what little there was lay sweetly atop what Herman Schumacher imagined was probably the most beautiful butt on the planet. On the day of his arrival into the Project facility just a little less than a year ago, Obatu had nicknamed him ‘Huck Finn’. The name stuck, and over time morphed into ‘Fuck Him.’ No one had, though, as of yet. Not privately, anyway. Tiffany was smart. He looked dumb and played the innocent, but he was canny, shrewd, and manipulative. He also had an unusual talent, which he had privately shared with the curious Sergeant Moster not long after his arrival. It was not unlike perfect pitch: Tiffany could take astonishingly accurate size measurements – orally. Moreover, he had no gag reflex. It appeared that he could take anything. Any cock. To its full length. Even Moster’s. Moster had found out quite by accident – or so he thought. In the showers alone one night, the black muscle giant was lathering up his armpits when he turned and discovered the Private staring at him from the doorway into the locker room. “You’re here late, Private.” “I forgot my jockstrap.” “Better get it and head to bed. Training tomorrow at 0700 hours.” Tiffany held his jock up silently. He waited. Moster stopped lathering and returned his look. “Is there something I can do for you, Private?” he demanded. Tiffany said nothing but gazed straight at Moster’s gargantuan, swaying dick. “Private?” Moster stepped forward. Tiffany didn’t move. “Sir?” He gazed unblinkingly at the cock. Moster glared. “Well?” Tiffany looked up and came to attention. “Sir, I’m sorry, sir,” he said. “But that is the biggest dick I have ever seen in my life, sir.” “It is unlikely you have seen a bigger one.” “I’m guessing no one has, sir.” “No, probably not. Just how big do you think it is?” “Sir, if you will forgive the indulgence, sir, but I believe I could tell you, sir, and quite accurately, too.” Moster had already heard about Tiffany’s after-hours mess hall boasts. Now was the chance to see if the boy had the stuff. “On your knees, then, Private.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany stepped forward in the shower, got to his knees and opened his mouth. He held still. Water poured from the spigot and in an instant, Tiffany’s t-shirt was wringing wet and bulging with his tight teen muscles. He looked up expectantly at Moster. He was calm. “Doesn’t look like anything I can’t handle, sir.” Annoyed at the Tiffany’s arrogance for a flashing moment, Moster slapped his swaying, dripping cock fiercely three or four times. It blew into an engorged 20-inch-plus vein-pulsing snake inside of 5 seconds. Water from the shower splashed onto it and ricocheted off the walls. “All right then. You’ll have to open up much wider than that.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany opened his mouth as wide as he could. Moster strode forward, grabbed the back of the young Private’s head, and forced his face onto his cock. Amazingly, Tiffany’s lips easily enveloped the enormous head, then the shaft, and slid down until Tiffany’s nose was pressed against Moster’s body. Somewhere inside, Moster’s giant shaft had disappeared deeply down Tiffany’s throat and into his upper body. Yet the muscleboy didn’t gag. Instead, he looked up and smiled, his mouth full of black bodybuilder cock. He held still a full minute, as Moster’s cock throbbed inside him. Then he slowly pulled his head back. “18 and 5/8s inches, sir. 8 pounds, three ounces. You weigh 396 pounds tonight, sir, your body temperature is 97 degrees, and your blood pressure is 120/85.” He smiled serenely. Damn, thought Moster. He’s right on target. There was just no telling where P21 protocols could lead, and what talents it might unearth. He nodded, satisfied, and then plunged his cock deeply back in and out of Tiffany’s mouth. In spite of its huge girth, Tiffany bowed and obediently went to work. As Moster pumped his hips rhythmically and Tiffany sucked mammoth cock, the sergeant’s mind drifted towards the men. Hmmmm, he thought. He was deeply in thought, automatically flexing his muscles and yet barely paying any attention to the efficient, powerful, machine-like sucks of Private Tiffany. Finally he began to shoot rivers of cum into the teen’s mouth. After a minute or two of shooting, he withdrew his cock and coated Tiffany’s face evenly with the last blasts of semen. Tiffany licked and took in as much as his tongue could reach, and then he stood, at attention once again. His cute face was covered with clouds of thick cum, which dripped down in thick globs onto his body under the spray of the shower. He saluted again, and wiped his mouth so he could speak clearly. “I hope that was satisfactory, sir?” “It was.” He didn’t appear to be injured in any way, at which Moster privately marveled. He turned away and began soaping the blobs of cum off his cock shaft. “You’re aware that sucking your CO’s cock is a privilege awarded rarely to men of your rank.” “Yes, sir. I know, sir.” “You will report to my private exam room tomorrow about an hour into the evening session. I’ll let you know when.” “Thank you, sir. It was a pleasure, sir.” He started out of the shower room, and turned, adding, “By the way, sir, your cum tastes a little like banana. I love banana.” He saluted again, and was gone. “Fresh punk,” thought Moster, but he was pleased. Starting the next evening, Moster began to require that the priapic dimensions of each muscleman be included in his records, the information to be obtained in privately conducted sessions he personally oversaw with Private Tiffany on hand to take the strictest of measurements. As always, the sergeant immediately designed a standard ritual of procedure. Ordered one by one into the examination room off the gym floor, each bodybuilder entered singly, wearing a tight posing strap, and walked silently into the center of the room. Private Gunst was first. “Stand under the light,” Moster ordered quietly. The bodybuilder stepped onto a posing dais, and poised himself under a single focused spotlight shining from the ceiling. He awaited orders, hands at his sides. He wondered why Tiffany was present. Moster stood in half-light, fully covered in clean white sweats, as always. The silent Dr. Irving sat in a pin light in the distant corner, armed with a video camera and scribbling in a small pad. Tiffany, wearing the white regulation tight t-shirt and khakis, stepped forward from the shadows. “Let’s see what you got, man,” murmured Moster, and Gunst swung into a posing routine. The first pose was a side biceps pose with the muscleman leaving forward and rotating his back towards the sergeant, so that he might better appreciate the three distinct cannonball deltoids, the broad lat sweep, the baseball separations of the biceps head, the powerful shape of his obliques, the shapely, hard glutes, and the roiling hamstrings. It was a landscape of muscle, and the men all knew it was Moster’s preferred pose. Then Gunst straightened, reached toward the single spotlight, and slowly brought his arms down into his most powerful, sustained front double biceps pose. “26 inches, sir!” he shouted. He held it for about 30 seconds. “Looking good,” said Moster, slightly bored. A three-minute posing routine followed. There was no sound in the room apart from the rapid tapping of Dr. Irving’s pen, the hum from the spotlight, and the waves of air being sucked in and out of Gunst’s mouth as he glided smoothly from pose to pose. Front lats, pivot, side left chest, side left triceps, pivot, rear lat spread, rear double biceps, pivot, side right chest, side right triceps, pivot, left quad, shake, slap, flex, right quad, shake, slap, flex, overhead ab crunch, and finally a most muscular, crunching viciously into a vein-exploding crab shot. Then the bodybuilder stood still, waiting. Thick rivulets of sweat poured down his physique. “Okay. Front double biceps again, please.” Gunst flexed his mountainous peaks. “And hold it.” Gunst smiled and strained, eager to please his C.O. “All right, Tiffany,” Moster said quietly, “get to it.” “Yes, sir,” said Tiffany. He strode forward, and as Gunst stood steadily flexing the classic front double biceps, the shorter Tiffany gracefully reached forward, took hold of the elastic side straps of his thin mesh poser, pulled the pouch forward and down, and unveiled the muscleman’s flaccid, long, thick, imperial penis. Moster cracked a quick smile, noting that Gunst first looked startled….then curious…. and then aroused. The giant gazed down as the business-like Tiffany got to his knees, gently fixed his pretty lips on the man’s junk, closed his eyes a moment, plunged deeply, holding the instantaneously stiffening penis deeply in his throat for about 60 seconds. “Wow”….breathed Gunst. He continued to flex his biceps, but tears appeared in his suddenly glistening eyes, and his cheeks flushed deep crimson. Below, Tiffany held firm and steady, his moist lips gently enfolding the thickening penis, widening his jaw to allow the throbbing member to enlarge to its true, pounding, blood-filled girth, standing gradually as the man’s cock began to climb towards the ceiling. He appeared to be making some internal calculations. He allowed 30 seconds more to pass; then he lolled his tongue around the muscleman’s cockshaft, pulled back, dipped again to twice lick the bulbous cockhead, paused again, and then gently parted his lips and pulled back, smacking his lips happily. He wiped his mouth. Gunst stared at him. "Huge cock, man. Nice." Tiffany turned to Moster. That was all it took. Gunst promptly began to spurt ropes of milky cum into the air, which Tiffany deftly dodged. He announced his findings. “12 and three-quarters inches, sir, tip to base,” Tiffany announced with obvious pride. “As you see, he is uncircumcised. Foreskin is clean and about six inches around. Penis weight, five and one half pounds. Shaft circumference, eight inches. Head size, three and three quarters, sir. Two pronounced lateral veins.” Tiffany paused. “He weighs 325 pounds, sir, and at the moment, his blood pressure is 140/80.” He grinned. “It’s quite a penis. You should be proud, sir.” “Yeah, thanks.” Gunst was still shooting. Ropes of cum hit the walls. “Sorry, sir.” “That’s all, Private,” said Moster. “Dismissed.” Gunst, his dick still shooting volleys of cum, stepped off the platform, glanced with confusion at Tiffany, and walked slowly out of the room, his posers barely covering his throbbing cock, leaving a trail of cum as he went. “Tell Corporal Abdul to come in next,” Moster called after him. Gunst turned. “May I watch, sir?” Moster considered. “All right.” At the outset of the tests, Moster was immediately on hand with a tape measure and a blood pressure cuff to verify what he could. After awhile, he didn’t bother. Tiffany was always right. By the next morning, Moster had realized that Tiffany had deftly strategized the whole routine. He’d been punked, and by a newbie. It was as if Tiffany had foreseen Moster’s every move, and now, in record time, every man in Project Herculaneum was aware that Private Tiffany’s blowjobs were a vehicle to provide new particularized personal information being added to their charts. Moster was secretly amused at the teen’s cojones, but knew that he’d have to regain the upper hand again, and soon. Still, it wasn’t for him to break Tiffany personally. That would have made his displeasure too apparent. He began to look for opportunities for the cocky Tiffany to be bested by one of the men. A face punching by Karim would be too brutal. He considered other ways. Maybe in the wrestling ring. Yes. ******* Links to other chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed
  7. Just a long (and hot) story I've been reading lately. http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Spice Enjoy.
  8. Well by much demand I've decided to post for you guys the "Home From College" series on the new forum. It's definitely one of my favorite stories (you know how I can't get enough muscle dads). Here's the first part with a few minor adjustments on his size. Hope you guys enjoy *********************** PART 1 Ever since I was a little kid, my dad loved to show off. It didn’t matter if it was a new car, new gadget, or even a new pair of clothes. Dad just had to boast about everything. So I guess it's no surprise that he would show off this too. The picture popped up on my phone a couple weeks ago, a close up shot of his arm flexing. It wasn’t by any standards huge, but I had to admit, it was a little shocking. My dad, a forty two year old man buffing up? It’s a little out of the ordinary, and it’s got me more than curious, considering it’s now Thanksgiving break. I walked through the airport, searching around for his face. I could already imagine him standing there in his classic navy blue shirt and coffee stained jeans, the keys to his Mazda dangling in his hand. I had to admit, I really did miss my dad. It was always just him and I growing up, so we were more then close. “Hey sport!” I smiled and turned around, seeing a chest full of muscle come towards me. I barely had a chance to even think before these two massive arms wrapped around me, pulling my face into a mountain of traps. I almost couldn’t believe what was happening. I knew it was my dad, I could smell his aftershave. The muscles that squeezed against my chest though, were far from what I left a few months ago. “Missed you bud” Dad said with a deep breath, inflating these two massive pecs against my ribcage. The size of them was unbelievable, feeling like huge melons, not a mans pecs. His strong arms hugged me in even tighter, practically lifting me off the ground. I could feel my dads beer belly had turned into a solid valley of abs, squeezing painfully against my somewhat flabby stomach. I finally wrapped my own small arms around his huge torso, feeling the sheer size and strength of his back. Dad just chuckled a little, probably noticing how shocked I seemed. “What do you think?” “..Wow, dad!” “Started working out a little..” My dad raised his arm, flexing his bicep right there in my face, right in the airport. The mound of muscle made my eyes bulge out of their sockets, looking twice as big as it did before, stretching at least 21, 22 inches of solid muscle. His poor sleeve cracked and squeezed up to his cannonball shoulder as he pumped the muscle with such pride. God he looked like a pro-bodybuilder, a total gym bunny. I took a huge gulp, trying to close my open mouth. “Pretty cool isn’t it?” “it..It’s unbelievable!” “Haha, come on let’s get back to the house, I got a surprise for you” Surprise? What could be bigger than this? He turned around and started walking, letting me feast upon his equally impressive backside. To think that these were the same clothes he had been wearing for years. That navy blue shirt, it always hung off of him like it was a size too large. Now his wide stretched shoulders and enormous lats filled the thing so tight, it looked two sizes too small. All while down below, his coffee stained jeans were filled to the brim with his massive thighs and epicly pumped muscle ass. He turned back and grinned at me, like he knew I was checking out his body. I couldn’t really say that I was embarrassed, he was my dad after all, but it felt more then weird. He stopped for a second and then wrapped one of his huge arms around my neck as we walked. Half the airport began checking us out, like he was my hot sugar daddy or something. I guess I couldn’t really blame people. I looked down at his huge hairy forearm, feeling the weight of it, gawking over the size of it. Dad was always a little bigger then me, being in construction and all. Comparing us now though would almost be comical. My arm was nothing more then a twig compared to his new alpha status. “It’s so good having you home. I brought the old girl with me” My dad rubbed my hair with his huge hand, unwrapping his arm from my weak shoulders. My dad’s little Mazda Miata was his pride and joy. I could already see its bright candy red color as we left through the airport doors. It was honestly a wonder he could even fit in the thing any more. “I can take that” He grabbed my suitcase and popped open the trunk. As if I thought he couldn’t look any bigger, his entire torso suddenly swelled in size as he lifted the luggage into the air. His small shirt went skyrocketing passed his waistline, giving me a view of his incredibly ripped apollo's belt and hairy set of abs. The poor car bounced up and down violently as he stuffed everything into the trunk. The power behind his muscles must have been huge. He slammed the trunk closed and opened the driver door, slowly making his way into the small seat. I watched in absolute horror as his skin tight jeans began ballooning even bigger, squeezing against his massive thighs so hard I could see the seams start to split. My jaw was practically on the ground as he grunted into place, struggling to even put on his seatbelt. I had never seen a man look so obscene in his own clothing. Even his crotch sat there bulging between his legs, pushing the zipper out into huge spherical mound of cock and balls. “You going to hop in?” He fired up the car and smiled up at me, now I was embarrassed. I was just staring at my dad’s crotch, cruising on him like I would a guy at the bar. I quickly got in the car, looking down at his massive legs one more time. My dad sped off in his normal fashion, looking over at my obviously distraught face. “Can’t stop staring huh?” “Yea, sorry..” I turned to look at him again “You’ve just gotten so big” “Haha yea, it’s pretty incredible isn’t it. I have a feeling I’m going to have to buy bigger clothes soon. These jeans are starting to hurt.” My dad adjusted his crotch “Seriously.. What made you start working out?” “That’s the surprise, I started dating someone” “Oh?” “Her name is Denise, you're going to love her. She’s the reason why I started getting big, she sure does love a man with muscle..” My dad bounced his pecs with a chuckle. It must have been one hell of a girl to turn my dad into this. From the look of it, he gained at least 40 pounds of muscle, something I didn’t think was even possible in three months. To think all the last girlfriend did was just make him cook more. If someone would have came along like this a few years ago, my dad probably would have been a giant by now. “Home sweet home” We pulled up to the house, at least it looked the same. I got out of the car to go get my luggage, struggling to pull out my suitcase. My dad slammed his door and came up behind me with a chuckle. I could suddenly feel his huge thighs and hefty manhood press against the back of my small legs. It was almost frightening how big he felt, knowing he could probably overpower me without even blinking. “Here I can grab that” He leaned even more against my backside, reaching his burly arms around me and pulling my luggage out. I cringed as his crotch practically dug into my ass, feeling all that incredible muscle against my tiny back side. My own cock shamefully throbbed in my jeans, making my forehead bead with sweat. I was openly gay with my dad, but he never knew muscle was one of my biggest turn ons. “You ok?” Dad shut the trunk “Yea” “Hey listen, I know I got all this muscle, but I’m still your dad” He grabbed my shoulder, giving me that reassuring smile. I wanted to take in what he said, I really did. Watching him walk off though, the spinning image of my perfect wet dream, I knew it was going to take more than a few words to get me through this weekend. “Babe you here? Come say hi to Scott” Dad held open the door as I rolled my suitcase in. Everything looked the same so far, but I knew it wouldn’t last. This twenty something year old blond bombshell came out of the kitchen, looking like one of the girls in a Victoria Secret ad. I could see why my dad was getting big for her. She was tan and athletic, wearing a matching pink tank top and low riding shorts. Hell if I were straight, I’d probably get big for her too. “This is Denise” My dad smiled and grabbed her waist, pulling her next to his body with a quick kiss. She had to have been at least 10 years younger then him, closer to my age. I casually waved my hand and smiled back. “It’s good to finally meet you Scott” “Denise is a personal trainer” My dad boasted “Oh..” “Scott’s still shocked at how big his old dad has gotten” “He can barely put down those weights anymore. He’s even competing soon” She looked up at him with a smile “Really?” “Yup, just a local one. The Santa Series. You know how much I love to show off” He flexed his arm with a grin “You should come and help me pick out some stuff for the competition tomorrow” “I thought I was going to help you” Denise whined “Don’t worry babe, you can do the shaving..” My dad grinned and licked his lips, pulling her in for this deep sloppy kiss. I never thought I would be envious watching my dad kiss someone, but I most certainly was of this chic. The man looked like such a hunk next to her, fondling her backside with his big burly arms. It was like I was watching a porno, a vintage muscle porno with the way my dad looked. My dad just kept lowering his hands more and more, forcing his huge tongue down her tiny mouth. She practically whimpered as he pulled her waist into his giant inflating manhood. I wanted to look away, but instead I watched like some total dog. My dad glanced over at my gawking face, snickering under his kiss. “Easy there babe, haha, sorry son. Denise and I can get a little wild” My dad chuckled. I smiled back as best as I could, trying not to stare down at his half erect cock. You would never think I would miss that small dorm room back east, but at this moment, I most definitely did. The amount of lust I had for the man standing there was more than uncomfortable. I felt my dick bulge and knees ache over his awesome figure. This wasn’t my dad, this man was a total fucking stud. “Why don’t you go upstairs and pack. Dinner’s going to be soon” I grabbed my suitcase and slowly walked upstairs, hearing them start to make out again. The fact that I wanted to turn around and watch again made me cringe. How was I going to survive an entire weekend with him? Or more importantly, what am I going to do, if my dad gets even bigger..
  9. Another installment guys! Although many of you have already read this, I have yet to post it here, so for continuity, enjoy! “What do you think son?” He came out of the dressing room, wearing nothing but a pair of blue boardshorts. I remember that gift shop like it was yesterday, the gift shop we found this past July while camping. He stood there almost looking like a kid, checking out the the way his body looked, excited about this new found piece of clothing. I couldn’t help but smile at his immature tendencies. “They look good dad!" I grabbed an identical red pair and joined my dad in the changing room, stripping off my jeans and shirt. Seeing us in the reflection was almost comical, especially after putting on the shorts. Besides the age difference and muscle build, we looked almost identical. We had the same hair, the same height, even the same happy trail. I made a funny flexing pose in the mirror, making dad ruffle my hair with a chuckle. Anyone could tell we were father and son, anyone, until my dad decided to start flexing back.. “Remember these things?” My dad stood over me and chuckled, sliding a pile of eggs onto my plate. To say I was stunned would have been an understatement. Those same blue shorts, the ones that hung down to his knees only four months ago, now squeezed half way up his thighs, verging on destruction. The enormity of my dad's legs far surpassed anything those jeans lead onto believe yesterday. They had to be almost twice as big as mine, hairy as hell and cut up like diamonds. I almost wanted to whimper at my misfortune, that camping trip was nothing more than a dream now. Even my dads manhood seemed to bulge against the shorts like a fucking python. My dad was always decently sized, but the thing never looked this big. “So how’d you sleep?" “..Alright..” “Sorry Denise and I got a little loud last night..” A little loud? I heard some crazy things living in a dorm during the night, but last night was by far the worse. Denise whaled so fucking loud at times, I thought she was almost screaming in pain. Dad on the other hand sounded like a total beast. He grunted with each thrust, banging the king sized headboard against my room, letting the entire neighborhood know when he reached his climax. I could just imagine him holding himself above her with his burly arms, that huge muscle ass thrusting in his impressive member to her small vadge. They must have fucked five times before I finally went to sleep, god the poor girl must have been raw.. “It’s alright, she’s pretty attractive” I continued the usual manly banter “Yea she is..” Dad adjusted his crotch as he walked over again, like her name almost made him ache to fuck again. He slid some breakfast potatoes on my plate, god it almost ached being this close to him. I knew it was probably just the pump, but my dad looked a hell of a lot bigger than yesterday. Above the shorts was this small white shirt, the fabric stretched across his torso so tight it was practically transparent. I could see the outline of his rock hard abs, his big nipples, even his chest hair. Not to mention every movement he made seemed to make the threads strain like a balloon ready to pop. Dad just chuckled and walked back to the kitchen. “I keep forgetting you're not used to all this yet” “Sorry..” I looked down at the table, feeling my face turn bright red. Dad just poured my big glass of orange juice. He must have caught me staring a hundred times by now. My lack of self control was almost embarrassing, I mean this was my own father. I could feel the table thump as he walked back towards me, glancing up to see his big flopping cock move beneath his shorts. I looked back down and remained totally silent, feeling his hand suddenly squeeze my shoulder. “Haha it’s alright Scott” He set the orange juice down “I take it as a compliment. Your dad’s getting pretty big all over” “Thanks.. I’m just not used to seeing you so..” “Muscled? Haha just wait, Denise is going to shave me down tonight. You’ll be seeing every inch of my muscles then..” I took a huge gulp “Where is Denise?” “Out grocery shopping. What do you think of her anyways?” “She seems nice..” “Yea? She’s been so great, especially with learning how to compete. I’m really starting to love bodybuilding” The word made my stomach sink. How did a gay kid like me end up with the muscle dad of the century? He raised his right arm for a quick flex, staring down at it with eager eyes. I just sat there at the table, seeing his big daddy bicep swell up to its full size. What I wouldnt give to feel up a muscle like that. I mean there was a part of me that knew it was just my dad, knew that I could probably grab his arm and there wouldn’t be a care in the world. The other part of me though, the gay side, knew I would just find arousal and lust. “..So you're really into that stuff now?” I spoke up “Totally into it. I’ve already gained 32 pounds..” “32 pounds!?” “Haha Yea. Denise says she’s never seen anything like it. I can’t wait to start packing on even more for the competition” “How much do you weight?” “293 pounds. Here check it out” Dad suddenly grabbed the bottom of his shirt, pulling up the fabric like some sexy stud in a worship video. I tried not to openly gasp at the amount of muscle that bulged off his chest. Not only did my dad have the most enormous pecs I had ever seen, his abs were shredded to perfection, all six of them. He struggled to get the sleeves past his arms, giving me those momentary few seconds of total lust. At 5’11”, 293 pounds of muscle looked massive on his average sized frame. Without his face, he looked like that massive jock from across the hall, the one I had been drooling over for months. While most men his age would have some sag around their muscles, my dad’s were tight and perfect, like he had the body of a 20 year old. “Therrrre we go” My dad groaned, finally squeezing his shirt past his massive arms and over his head. He quietly smirked at my gawking and expression and tossed the shirt to the kitchen floor. To think that I would ever be this close to muscular perfection. His chest was even dusted in that flawless coat of dark hair, something I found totally arousing. I watched painfully as he bounced his pecs playfully, giving his muscles a few quick fixes. “Pretty great isn’t it? I’m planning on adding at least another solid ten pounds before christmas, get some real size going” “Real size? Dad you're huge!” I said bluntly “Haha glad you think so. I honestly don’t know why I didn’t do this sooner. I love how big I’m starting to get..” He raised his right arm up again, grinning as he practically stuffed his bicep into his face. I know my dad tended to get obsessed with things, but I never took him for having an arm fetish. He took in this deep long breath, like he was sniffing his own musky scent. The sheer size of his deep pits was almost unreal, twice as large as any normal mans. He kept on pushing his bicep closer and closer to his smiling lips. I swear he was about to lick the thing when he opened his eyes and stared right at me. “You ever seen a bicep this huge?” I gulped “Only a couple of times..” “You should take a feel..” My dad got even closer, standing over me like a total muscle god. I took a huge gulp, knowing already I couldn’t refuse. The desire to touch someones muscles had just piled up so high over the years, and now here it was being offered to me on a silver platter. I slowly stood up, looking at my dads more than gleeful face. I almost felt like a virgin again, touching a man's body for the first time. As I placed my hands against his huge 23 inch mountain, my cock almost surged to life. It was so much better than I could have ever imagined, tender but powerful. I rubbed my hands across its warm steel-like mound, smelling the musk of my dads pitts, exploring each revit. My dad pumped his arm a couple times, as if acknowledging my attentive hands. I honestly wanted to burry my face into his arm, go totally gay for my dad. Instead I stood there practically drooling, rubbing his arm like a zombie. “Pretty cool huh? I’m thinking they’ll be 25 inches by next month” “Wow, 25?” I dropped my hands “Did you ever think your old man would be saying that anytime soon?” “Try never..” “Haha, we better eat, breakfast is getting cold” Dad sat down on the other side, still without a shirt on. The amount of food he had in front of him was staggering, especially after last nights dinner. I mean I always knew bodybuilders ate a lot, but the amount my dad was stuffing down, it almost seemed impossible. Yesterday he devoured 4 chicken breast, 3 cobs of corn, a quarter pound of green beans, a half pound of mashed potatoes, and a staggering huge protein shake for dessert. If there was any chance my dad was trying to make me feel pathetic, it was working. “God I’m hungry” He started digging in. The fact that he sounded like an animal while eating his food was one thing, seeing him eat like one, was a whole different story. He looked more beast than man, with the enormous shelf of his hairy pecs pushing down his flapjack sized nipples, his huge shoulders and traps swollen around his face. The grease and slop dripped from his gorging mouth, I couldn’t imagine how ravenous he must have been to be eating like this. BURRRPP “Jesus dad..” “Haha sorry. It’s all this growing I’m doing” He snickered a little, continuing to scarf down his food. It was honestly almost kind of hot in a way. Knowing all that food was helping him grow, transforming into probably pure muscle. He finished off the entire plate in only a couple of minutes, making another loud belch. “Better get ready, I’m going to get one last pump in before the family gets here..” The family, I had almost completely forgotten. Thanksgiving day and all that was on my mind was daddys muscles. He stood up from the table, thumping across the kitchen with a roided out looking belly. I couldn’t even imagine how everyone would react. My dad was already the tallest out of everyone, and here he is packing all this muscle now. He snatched his shirt up and made one last grin at me. “Don’t forget to clean up your plate” “Sure thing dad..” God I felt pathetic. I looked down at my small pile of food, knowing I wouldn’t even be able to finish half that. I was always so envious of the guys that could always eat a ton. It reminded of all my jock friends in high school, scarfing down four or five pieces of pizza at a time, totally horned up and muscled. My dad was like a teenager going through puberty, a big one at that. Here he was working out, growing huge, getting the hottest girl. Wasn’t I supposed to be the one going through college? I guess its like they always say, muscle makes the man.. “GRrrrr” I spent the next few hours in my room, hearing his grunts echo throughout the house. Even though my dad said he just getting in a pump, it sounded more like a full blown workout to me. Over an hour of lifting and there was no sign of stopping. I could only imagine what he must look like using that tiny weight set. We’ve had the thing forever, ever since before I was born actually. Considering the size he was at, he was probably maxing out every weight available. It was shamefully kind of hot in away, my dad outgrowing his college weights. I went downstairs after dressing up, seeing my dad stand by the window. He strapped on the same jeans as yesterday, along with equally tight black shirt. The pump he got definitely made him look bigger, hell it was a wonder he even got those clothes on. I slowly walked up behind him, staring down at his tight bubble butt. “Man I can’t wait to see their faces..” My dad looked down at his arm, looking totally smug and powerful. His family always was competitive, especially between him and my uncles (his two older brothers). For all the randomness of my dad's sudden growth in muscle, it almost all started to make sense. Showing off was always limited by the size of your pocket book, something my dad never had very much of. Investing in your body, although sounds crazy, was almost like the perfect win. While most people are scrambling to buy the latest cars and electronics, dad could just continually pump his body bigger and bigger, grow into his own massive showcase piece. “Grr, yea. So who do you think is going to be shocked the most!? Haha, I bet your uncle Ben is going to..” SNAP “Jesus dad!!” I looked down, seeing my dad's left leg blow through the seam of his jeans. My dad frantically grabbed the gaping hole, covering it up like he thought I wouldn’t notice. “Fuck not again..” “This happened before?” “About a week ago, shit I must have gotten too pumped! I knew these jeans were about to go but..” RRRIIIIIPPPP “Holy fuck dad!!” I practically squealed, watching the other huge thigh suddenly shred through the blue denim. My dad just laughed this time, smirking down at his overly muscled body. The skin and hair of his legs bulged through the small openings, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. “God It’s like I’m growing bigger by the second!” DING DONG “What are you going to do dad!?” “You and Denise answer the door. Meet me in the bathroom with a pair of shorts when you’re done” “Ok..” My dad quickly walked off. I could hear his jeans rip and tear even more as he thumped down the hallway, shit it was like he was hulking out. I stood there for a second, my heart practically beating out of my chest. I quickly wiped the sweat from my forehead, hoping that no one needed to use the bathroom. “Hey Uncle Ben..” “Hey big guy, how are you?” “I’m good..You?” “Hungry. Where’s your dad?” “Oh he’s around here somewhere..” I said blowing him off, watching the line of people come up to the door. It was like they had all came out once. Before I knew it the entire house was filled with over twenty people, all while my dad was locked up into the bathroom. I tried to fish my way through the sea of my family, dodging every question they threw out like bullets. My dad always kept some shorts in his duffel bag, knowing that would probably be my only chance. His bag was laying between all the weights and sweaty towels in the garage, the place absolutely reeked. I found a pair of red shorts buried deep within his bag, a little small, but better than nothing. Luckily everyone seemed to be doing there own thing right now, there loud voice filled the living room. I quickly ran to the bathroom across the hallway. “I got some!” I almost shouted, quickly closing the door behind me. I turned around to see my dad just stand there, looking down at his jeans at his jeans with an almost hungry look. I heard the sound of his jeans start to snap and pop again, looking down to see his right leg began to flex. “Dad what are you doing!?” “Sorry son. I just can’t help myself..” RRRIIIIPPPPP My dad laughed, forcibly shredding his right thigh through the seem of his jeans. This time I actually squealed, dropping the shorts to the floor and backing into the door like a scared girl. My eyes just bulged as dad began to flex up his other leg, watching the denim hopelessly inflate. I couldn’t believe what he was doing, actually flexing through his own clothes. He snickered like he had wanted to do this for years, pumping his thigh until it was nearly double in size. I squirmed like a worm as thread by thread of his jeans snapped apart. It wasn’t long before the blue denim suddenly exploded off his leg, unleashing this total tree trunk of hairy muscle. “Fuck that was easy! I bet I could blow through this whole outfit!!” Dad gripped his knuckles together, thrusting his arms forward to flex his pecs. His black shirt suddenly burst open around his fat nipples. My dad laughed like a kid, heaving his chest bigger and bigger, puffing up his lungs with huge amounts of air. I watched mortified as more of his huge muscle torso became exposed. The shirt shred down his thick pecs and steel plated abs almost like a fucking zipper. Next my dad slowly raised his arms, causing the threads around his huge pits to snap. The pump he got from that last workout was insane. His arms looked almost 24 inches now, there was no way those sleeves would survive. My knees practically trembled just knowing I’d hear the sound again, almost wanting to cover my ears. “Show your guns to the judges!!” My dad flexed his biceps, blowing through his sleeves like they were fucking paper. He just roared with laughter, looking like a total god of muscle. He looked down and began tearing the remaining fabric off. My jaw nearly hit the floor as he peeled off the last bit of denim. His briefs were dangling between his thighs, stretched down by one of the most massive cocks I had ever seen. It looked as if his manhood had nearly doubled in size. It must have been over six inches flaccid, thick as a fucking beer can. My own cock was throbbing painfully hard in my jeans, grinding itself almost to the point of cumming. Dad just laughed at my facial expression, arrogantly turning towards the mirror with a quick flex. “What do you think son, should your old dad shoot for 20 pounds instead!? Haha” I stood there speechless. The definition of his muscles was borderline freaky. He hit pose after pose, sneering at his own reflection like the muscle heads at the gym. I looked down and watched his huge cock began to inflate inside his briefs, whimpering at its sheer size. He turned towards me and continued to flex, I could feel my cock about to cum. He hauled up one of his huge arms again, flexing into his signature single bicep pose. My dad really sniffed his pitts this time, grinning with such disgusting satisfaction. “Mmm, you know what the best part is about having all this muscle son?.. It’s knowing you can only get bigger from here..” My cock suddenly splurged, shooting gobs of warm cum into my briefs like a fucking fountain. I dug my nails into the bathroom door behind me, using all my might to hold back the moan of pleasure that tried to escape me. I swear I thought my dad was going to see my throbbing cock beneath my jeans, see me orgasm over his awesome muscle bod. Instead he just kept flexing his muscles, boning up over his own image. I looked down one more time to see his mammoth cock continue to swell, seven inches now and it didn’t even look half hard. My dad with a final chuckle put down his arms. “Bet you’ve never seen that before have you!?” My dad boasted, grabbing the shorts off the floor I dropped. He stood back up and began tugging them up his strong hairy thighs, struggling to even get them past his knees. I eagerly watched my dads cock just flop over his waistband as he got to the top, noticing even how swollen his testicles were. “Guess I got a little excited back there..” He said grabbing its enormous shaft, stuffing it back into his shorts like a firehose. I still couldn’t believe how massive his cock was now, knowing it had to be in the double digits. To think his cock used to be only an inch or two bigger then mine. What middle aged man's cock just starts growing bigger one day? “Fuck this underwears small..” “..I should probably check on the guest” “Wait Scott” He grabbed my shoulder “I need a new shirt now..” “Ok.. Be back in five minutes” I opened the door, feeling a burst of fresh air hit my face. I slammed the door behind me and let out a huge sigh of relief. What just happened in the bathroom was insane. I felt my cum drip down my legs as I walked down the hallway. Nineteen years old and my briefs had never been this soaked. I looked down to see if a wet spot had formed yet, knowing it was about to seep through at any second. Everyone seemed mostly distracted with each other, eating the delicious food Denise had put out. I quickly ran upstairs to my dad's bedroom, stopping off in his bathroom first. I grabbed a washcloth from his counter and pulled down my pants, it looked like I had just pissed myself there was so much cum. I started down towards my feet first, working my way up to my soaking crotch. The image of him bursting out of his clothes just replayed in my mind. I know there should have been some amount of shame, splurging a big cum load over my own dad, but it was honestly the hottest fucking thing I had ever seen! The fact that he was so muscle obsessed, so disgustingly arrogant about his growth. My dad was obviously planning on pumping himself much bigger, bigger than I could probably even fathom. For the first time on this trip I felt my anxiety dissipate, and I knew it was all for the wrong reasons. I slowly pulled up my pants, looking at myself in the mirror, my uncontrollable smirk. Maybe my dad turning into a bodybuilder, wasn’t so bad after all..
  10. ‘What the hell is going on?’ That is the reaction Brice has after he passes out and then wakes up several minutes later after Cain Darkori places him into a holding cell. The larger red skinned brother leaves the room and locks the door as Brice tries to stand up. He falls back down after realizing that he doesn’t have any type of balance. He barely remembers anything that happened just a short while ago except that some crazy substance has taken up residence in his body somewhere. He wonders if it will force him to somehow change against his will or if it is awakened by some sort of weird occurrence. His energy level seems to have leveled off and he feels fairly decent, but the fact that he is locked up tells him that he may be in some secret program. ‘HEY, WHY AM I IN HERE? HELLO? I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME!’ Brice tries to shake the bars on the cell and they don’t budge. After a few more seconds, he goes to sit on a bench inside the cell and puts his hands on his head. As he sits there, he hears a click on the main door as it opens. He looks up and sees a familiar face and even looks at them bewildered. ‘WHAT THE HELL? Owen what are you doing here?’ It is the friend that originally recommended the Darkori’s in the first place. The young trim man sits in a chair just outside the cell and puts his glasses on that he had in his pocket. He parts his legs enough to put his arms on them and smiles back at Brice. ‘Hi buddy, I see you visited Dr. Orleans and Dr. Darkori. Did they help you get better at all?’ ‘What the…? Why aren’t you answering my questions? Why are you even here Owen?’ ‘Well Brice, as it turns out it wasn’t a coincidence that I sent you to either one of them because they helped me too.’ ‘Uhh well thanks I think. Why are they red and why do I find them so attractive? Is this a side effect of their serum?’ ‘Hehe, yeah you could say that Brice. I also was attracted to their red skin and how the muscles glistened in the lights. I’m actually here right now because they called me in to calm you down. You don’t need to be so loud and obnoxious you know.’ ‘I’m fucking scared Owen, this crazy shit is flowing inside my body. I can feel it moving through me, it does make me feel normal though.’ ‘I’m glad Brice, but I need to make you understand that the serum flowing through you is meant for more than just hormone therapy, it is a key that unlocks a part of you that you never thought existed. Trust me I had no idea either when they did this to me.’ Two beads of sweat begin to slide down Owen’s head as Brice can see his skin starting to get redder. ‘Are you alright Owen, you seem like you are experiencing some kind of a hot flash?’ Owen wipes his brow as more beads of sweat begin to move down his face. He pulls a handkerchief from his shirt pocket and rubs it all over his face as he pulls his glasses off to wipe them down too. He puts them back on and sighs. ‘I ummm may not be able to hold it back much longer so I’m just warning you before it happens.’ ‘What are you….oh gawd I have already seen this before from Dr. Damien Darkori. Are you going to change colors?’ *slight laugh* ‘Hah no I’m not going to become a red muscle monster like the doctors. They were born that way, I am just a product of their creation.’ Brice can sense a bit of danger and starts to move towards the back of the cell but realizes that he won’t be safe no matter what happens. He starts to grab whatever he can get his hands on in the cell: the bed, the bench, the clothes, and puts them all around him as he cowers over in a corner and watches Owen start to squirm in his chair as it starts to creak slightly. His breathing grows heavier by the minute. He grabs his chest and turns his head down into it. ‘OH GAWD BRICE I FEEL IT BUILDING UP INSIDE ME. IT HURTS SO MUCH BUT IT ALSO EXCITES ME MORE THAN EVER.’ *voice deepens* ‘OHH MAN, IT IS MOVING TO THE SURFACE JUST LIKE I AM ABOUT TO ERUPT LIKE A VOLCANO.’ Brice’s eyes grow large as he sees his friend’s back expanding rapidly as he gasps for air. His shirt begins to shred under the sheer size of his muscles. Seams split in his pants as the chair crumbles beneath him as he falls to the ground. Muscles grow everywhere as Brice can see Owen’s face beginning to change shape. The man looks up as his glasses fall to the ground and shatter. His green eyes have now turned yellow as his massive chest makes quick work of his shirt as the material falls to the ground in tatters. The growing beast gets up to stand as his shoes explode beneath him as his feet nearly double in size and appear to be getting longer. His toes get a new shape to them which alarms Brice to the point that he starts to mumble to himself. His quads grow fatter and more developed as his cock explodes through his underwear dropping them to the ground as his cock grows larger and longer. Even stranger now, the beast’s skin color is changing as it quickly moves down from his head which no longer has any hair on it to his feet. His formerly normal skin tone is now grey. His body hair is minimal now besides the goatee on his face. The creature turns to his side and laughs as his huge ass presses up against the bars exposing his throbbing hole. Brice involuntarily moans as he sees this and feels an erection building in his pants. ‘OH GAWD NO, YOU ARE TRYING TO MAKE ME GIVE IN AREN’T YOU?’ The beast moans in delight as a tail begins to grow from just above his bubble butt. It flies out of his enormous back and sits close to the ground in the cell as it flails about. Brice jumps up and yells in fright as he realizes that his friend is actually a demon. It turns back around and starts to shake the front of the cell like it is taunting him. It laughs again and starts to bounce its giant cock at him. Once again, Brice can feel his cock stirring as he feels his temperature heating up. ‘STOP DOING THAT! I WON’T GIVE IN…..PLEASE STOP!’ The huge beast flexes its engorged 24” pythons and rips the doors off the front of the cell. Brice jumps back and tries to climb up the wall away from Owen. The man creature grabs him and pulls him down on the ground as it shoves its long tongue down his throat so he can’t say anything. Brice starts to convulse as his body involuntarily gives in to the demon’s advances as he no longer has any type of control. It locks its lips on his and begins to push the entity from within Brice to the surface. The 350 pound creature continues to summon the beast inside Brice as it wraps its giant arms around him and rubs his back forcefully. Brice feels his body go stiff as the change begins. He can feel the hair on top of his head starting to fall out as the man demon Owen makes him flex his biceps. He peers over at them as his eyes enlarge noticing them growing rapidly rising ever higher. The fact he is nearly nude makes the growth cycle commence even quicker as he feels his back popping and stretching further outward. He still cannot make a sound as the pain intensifies. He winces as tears roll down his face. Owen pulls his tongue out of Brice’s throat to lick the tears off his face as he watches his friend change even further. The man demon caresses him as his abs grow and thicken as well as his pecs which blow up into huge slabs of granite. Just like with Owen, Brice’s quads explode in size pushing his legs further apart to make room for his growing cock which has already begun to thicken and lengthen.With the slit growing bigger, Owen leans down to shove his tongue inside and starts to lap up the juices that are beginning to flow through his cock. Brice’s face and head are now bare. He can feel the muscles tightening and growing at the same time as he realizes that he may lose his awareness soon. He feels his eyes starting to change from their blue color to the same yellow color of Owen’s. His feet are also changing as his toes thicken and lengthen at the same time. His pain threshold is now gone as it now turns to pleasure. He moans deeply as his voice changes dramatically. He reaches down with his new larger hands and pushes Owen’s face on top of his cock. The cum begins to build up quickly as Owen moans deeply too tasting the thick pre beginning to change over to the white stuff. Before long, Brice moans in his new gruff tone as Owen gulps down tons and tons of thick cum. His tail flaps wildly as his cock begins to spurt its own frothy load on to Brice’s new thick calves and feet. Brice sprouts a tail shortly after he finishes cumming down Owen’s throat. He pulls him off his powerful cock and shoves his tongue down Owen’s throat as the two huge muscular demons play tonsil hockey with each other. They are completely unaware that someone else has entered into the cell. After a minute of wrapping their tongues together they realize they are being watched. ‘Hello there men or shall I say pups. I see that you two have gotten acquainted with each other finally.’ Brice and Owen stare at each other and smile. Brice realizes that his mind is still intact but his voicebox isn’t the same. He tries to say something, but nothing comes out. ‘No no Brice, it is okay. You don’t have to speak to me I can hear what you say through your eyes and mind. Perhaps even Owen can help you out with your issue.’ Brice is beginning to feel a lot of contentment in his new body as he looks down and marvels at his new gray muscles and rubs them a few more times before leaning over to rub Owen’s chest and face. ‘I can see that you care about him Brice. I am glad that you have someone to help you transition. Just know that this form only appears when you are excited or feel the need to act.’ After taking a few more steps, Brice stares at the red-skinned behemoth and remembers that it is Cain Darkori. Cain shows his teeth to both man demons and warns them to not approach him as it isn’t safe at this point. He motions for Owen to move himself over to the other cell located beside Brice’s so that he can revert back to his old body. He wants Brice to watch carefully so that he is able to do it in a safe fashion away from anyone he cares about. Owen sits down on the ground as his tail begins to fall off and his face returns back to its normal shape. His body hair begins to sprout again as his muscles slowly shrink back down to their original places and sizes. Now drenched in sweat and completely nude, Cain walks over to him and pulls another pair of glasses out of his lab coat he is wearing and hands them to Owen. He extends a giant red paw out to Owen and embraces him. He then tells Brice to let his brain clear itself and to let himself revert back. Brice nods as he sits on the ground and attempts to do the same thing that he saw Owen do. His tail falls off and his body hair begins to grow back as he calms down. Before anything else happens though, he passes out as his muscles were beginning to shrink down again. Cain rushes over to pick him up as he senses there may be a slight difference inside of Brice’s body. Owen follows them into a separate area where Cain places him on an exam table. He rushes out as he starts to yell for Damien to come quickly. Owen looks down at his grayish-colored friend and wonders if something has went gravely wrong with Brice. At this point, the half man half demon has gotten his original face back but has retained various features of the creature like his coloring, his feet, and even his gargantuan cock. Owen keeps staring at it in awe as Brice bounces it for him. It is at this point that Brice can speak again and whispers into his friend’s ear. ‘Please you have got to relieve this load building inside me. It just keeps building and it is driving my mind crazy.’ Owen stands there and debates on whether he should even honor this request since it may be too dangerous. What would the Darkori’s do to him if he did in fact relieve Brice? ‘Damnit Brice, I…..can’t buddy……I don’t know what they would do to me if I did that?’ Brice moans deeply as he feels a volcano of precum flowing out the slit of his cock. He grabs Owen on the arm and pulls him towards the leaking pole. Owen tries to resist as he feels pre hitting him in the face. It immediately makes his body start to tingle as his mind begins to race wildly. Before he locks lips on the giant pole, he is thrown across the room and knocked unconscious. Brice yells, ‘NO! WHY?’ seeing his friend lying there motionless. Damien Darkori immediately locks lips on the leaking rod and pumps it quickly. Brice heaves his body up and down as he launches tons of seed down inside Damien’s body. It goes pouring down all over his bare red chest and face as he gulps as much down as he can. Cain watches in the distance as he picks up Owen and slings him over his shoulder. Brice’s feet finally return to normal as Damien finishes drinking down the massive gallon of cum that the man demon produced. He pulls the shrinking cock out of his mouth as it sits silently on Brice’s leg. Damien turns to look at Brice and smiles a bit before he turns around to leave the area. Brice jumps up quickly and realizes that his skin is still gray. Cain walks over to him and puts his free hand on the scared man’s shoulder. ‘I know what you are thinking Brice, but I am here to tell you that being gray isn’t so bad. Look at it as a stepping stone to something better. You are not the same human anymore, you are something far better. I suggest you stay here overnight so me and Damien can help you with your diagnosis. Don’t worry about Owen, he took a licking but he will be fine.’ He pats the helpless man on the back and turns to leave the area. Brice goes back to the table and sits down with his hands on his face. He begins to wonder what will happen next as he ponders his next move.
  11. GRANDPA BURT GROWS Story by Muscl4life and rdalrt2 Part 1 “These are new.” Grandpa commented, looking at the two blue pills in the bottom of the little plastic glass that I handled him, and for one second, it just felt he could read my mind, my heart skipped a bit. “It’s okay, gramps. Just a couple of new vitamins, they’re harmless.” I kindly encouraged him with a glass of juice to help him gulp down yet another set of pills. “Vitamins are a waste in this old sack of bones.” Grandpa just shrugged and took them down, not realizing that he had just swallowed a billion dollar revolutionary experimental super anabolic inducer that I had been secretly developed especially for him at my new job at ChemTech Labs. Don’t look at me like that; you would do the exact same thing too. Well, if you were a young man with a brilliant genius who loved your grandfather and hated to see him so miserable. I didn’t want his golden years to feel so lonely and uneventful. The man has been serving his country as a military and as a police officer, he served almost 35 years and became a rewarded crime fighter, but now people looked down at him, like he wasn’t capable of taking care of himself. Starting with dad, who insisted that Grandpa was no longer able to live by himself at only 68 years old! It was a good thing that I volunteered move in with him after I graduated from college, avoiding another major family crisis. Usually, grandpa was the most active man I knew. He was a 5’10” 170 pounds guy in top shape, grandpa could run 5 kilometers three times a week, and still lifted heavier than my scrawny self. He did try to eat healthy, but lately doctors were bugging him with cholesterol levels being too high. I used to think Grandpa Burt was my invincible hero, the same broad shouldered dark haired, gallant officer with the manliest mustache in the world, just like the picture hanging over the fireplace. After his surprising divorce, and the unexpected passing of Grandma, he did seem to lose a bit of his flare, became much more silent and less vigorous, more susceptible to illness, and in the last couple of months he did lost several pounds because his organism was much frailer. I wouldn’t let my grandpa go like that! At least not without doing something about, and being a very resourceful (some would say brilliant) young man working at a very disputed research position at the most prestigious pharmaceutical company of the world meant that I had access to several prototype formulae, just waiting to be improved by my skills. And so I decided to take this andropause study and bring it into a whole new level, I was determined not to just soften the loss of muscular mass, strength and sexual drive, I would find a way not only to revert these nasty symptoms, but to change the scenario around, my formula would actually help elder men to continue vigorous and strong throughout all their lives, if not healthier and stronger. Okay, I might be a bit obsessed, but all geniuses are obsessed. I also knew my formula was highly experimental but there was no better timing. Although I would never harm grandpa intentionally, and he needed to be the first human test, after all the formula was especially tailored for his genetic makeup and physiologic needs. Following the improvised treatment system that I pretended that his physician had created, Grandpa Burt took 2 pills three times a day, followed by a special nutrient shake that I developed especially to make sure his organism was getting all the amino-acids it deserved when the anabolic cycle started. Basically, my formula would “jump start” the genetic production of testosterone, which provided a new anabolic cycle in his organism, therefore overcoming the nasty effects of the andropause, allowing his life to get back in the vigorous standards. I had to hide my utmost excitement during the following days; I gave an excuse at work and said that my grandpa needed my cares, when in fact he was feeling healthier than ever. His appetite returned with revenge, he ate everything that I served him and even went back for seconds. His work out disposition had not only returned, it now seemed much more intense and his blood work was pristine, which overcame my most optimistic expectations. However, even if I were able to fool grandpa initially, I should have guessed that a prodigious 19 year old lab rat would never be able to keep the façade from a man who worked as a detective for over three decades for much longer. It turned out that Grandpa was just giving me enough line to see what was going on, and I realized it just at the end of the first week into the treatment, and I brought grandpa the first daily dose of his “vitamins”. “How are you doing sir?” I brought the tray with his special medication. “I’m feeling better than ever, son!” Grandpa Burt gave me a mighty hug, and since his recovery, he already added the lost weight, even increasing his bodyweight to 177 pounds of hard lean mass. “What was that for?” I asked blushing deeply. “Do I need a reason to hug my favorite grandson?” He chuckled, grabbing the little glass with his pills and the glass of water. “I am your only grandson…” “And that’s your father’s fault. Your grandma couldn’t have more children and he knew I’ve always wanted a bunch of little grandchildren.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah, now take your pills at once.” I admit now that I am the worst liar in the world; my body language gave up my excitement. Grandpa stopped right before he actually gulped the pills. “What is the name of this product?” “W-what?” I gagged. “What is the name of this wondrous drug that you’re giving me without any prescription from my doctor?” Grandpa Burt asked once again, this time looking down at my 5’6” frame, and I couldn’t stop shaking for once. “Oh…I don’t know…it’s new to the market…” “Is it now? And a brilliant young man who currently works in the pharmaceutical area wouldn’t happen to know about such a miraculous new drug?” Grandpa Burt had his smartest look framed by his silver mustache, and my knees were so weak, that I spilled all the beans. “I am sorry, grandpa! I didn’t mean to harm you, I made this drug for you, and it is especially designed to help you overcome andropause symptoms. I know it sounds dangerous, but I’ve taken all precautions, I swear I would never let anything bad happen to you.” I must confess I would expect to hear a lecture, but instead I just got another warm hard hug and a kiss on my forehead. “That’s okay, son, I am a little upset that you've been stealing from your work to get me these pills, but I can see why you did it. I'm touched that you care so much about a useless old man." “Well technically I didn't steal, the formula was just a prototype, it didn't even work, it was merely an idea, I had to start from scratch and I've got much better results in you than the other candidates, but then again this formula is tailored for you, I don't think it would work that well in another man. But don't worry, now that we have established such impressive standards, I guess we can drop them, your organism will probably keep producing regular levels of testosterone that will help you to keep strong and healthy." I said casually, but then my grandfather just did something that surprised me, he not only swallowed the pills I had given him, he just smiled and proposed me something that I would never expect to hear. "The way I see it, I've got an incredible opportunity with these pills, and my genius grandson being kind enough to provide them." He smiled warmly, looking down at me with his inquisitive expression. "And I'm not going to waste it. I want to see what these pills can do...so instead of stopping, I want you to bring me even more powerful versions. I don't know if I'll get to feeling as good as I did when I was your age, but I want to see everything that this new drug can do." "Grandpa Burt?" It was all I could mutter. The former law-enforcer just looked down at me, hugged me so tightly and thanked me for giving me a new chance on his life. I was caught unprepared; the turn of events was so unexpected. "Of course, sir. I can do that, we can adjust the formula to make it more potent if you want, but I must warn you that it will make your body more muscular and increase some other aspects of your organism. And, you will actually feel better than when you were my age sir, the overall enhancements are going to happen on top of your current stats." His smile was warm, and made my young scientist's heart melt. "That sounds wonderful to me, son. Now if you'll excuse me, I think it's been far too long since I worked out." I followed Grandpa down to the basement like a little lamb. His weight set was still in there, though it had been collecting dust for the last year or so as it sat unused. The doctors had told him to take it easy; since his joints couldn't sustain the stresses of intense weightlifting. But once he changed into his workout gear and walked down the steps to the basement, setting up the bench press with 145 pounds, less than he used to do but still a significant weight. He could only laugh as he easily pumped the weight up and down, racking it after 20 easy reps. "Hah! That was easy...Add on another 45 pounds, son." I eagerly obliged, thus matching his previous cargo, but even after that he just waited until I added another 20 pounds. I was afraid that he would hurt himself, but as grandpa started this new series with renewed energies, it soon became obvious that his treatment had not just returned his strength, it actually made him a bit stronger and his joints no longer hurt. "This is going really good, sir, your organism must be producing collagen as well, making sure your joints are properly prepared for a brand new anabolic cycle that your organism entered, or at least the first one..." I felt very proud of making my aging grandpa feel young and strong again. The lean man grinned as he pushed out 10 reps, racking the weight with a chuckle. "It's been a long time since I've been able to lift like that. It didn't hurt at all..." He raised an arm to rub at his elbows and shoulders, chuckling. "Mmm, this is great! I feel strong as a young buck!" I gingerly nodded. "Well sir, a young buck wouldn't be that strong, you see your body is used with strength train and such information is well kept in your organism, so when you undergo the strengthening process, the overall results are magnified by your own experience. This is not just another puberty growth induced by chemicals; it is actually a better anabolic cycle because you are a better man than you've used to be back in previous days. I guess this explains such impressive results right of the bat." I tried to explain Grandpa Burt about the feedback of his enhancement treatment, but I suddenly felt that he was not paying enough attention; his intense blue gaze only seemed interest in the uncanny results in front of them. "Oh, we shouldn't forget the shake..." I smacked my forehead. "Mmm, that's right. Why don't you go make it for me, son? Make it a big one as well, your grandpa is feeling awfully hungry today." Grandpa Buck grinned back at me, looking up at the young man who made the impossible true with an eager expression. "And you'll be making a lot for dinner, won't you? I'm going to need a lot of protein tonight." "Don't worry, pops, I'll never let you starving!" I said with a timid grin as I went upstairs to bring him the nutritional shake I've developed and also made sure that we had steaks for dinner. When I got back, I saw that my grandpa was still working out very intensely, it was like he was visiting an old friend that left a long time ago, and such friend was himself at the prime of his shape, but now he realized that he was getting too strong for such old standards, he already added another 70 pounds to his previous record and didn't seem challenged enough. "Is everything alright here sir?" The older man grinned, standing up without taking his eyes at his reflection in the mirror. "I feel great, son. Stronger than ever! In fact..." Grandpa Buck pulled off his shirt and revealed his torso, making you gasp as you see his toned abs, his defined pecs, his thick arms and broad shoulders. He looked so different already! "I think these weights might be too light for me pretty soon, though." I gasped as noticing that my 68 year old grandpa already had his 6-pack back! I guess his recovery was going better than I thought. "Wow, this is impressive, gramps! I guess that you being conscious of the ongoing changes on your body is having a positive impact on your development, it is causing a tremendous pump effect over your body, which is so impressive." I looked back at the winning smile of my grandfather and blushed so intensely, there was nothing in the world that I wouldn't do to make him happy. "I won't let you down, sir. You said you wanted a more powerful version of the formula and I shall give you that, it is actually pretty simple to design a more potent version, but I'll challenge myself to make sure that you will be bigger than you've never been!" Grandpa resumed his work out for that day, and although he was tired, he said he had never felt better in his life, and everything thanks to me. The very next day, I left home pretty early, not without giving Grandpa his first dose of the day and make sure he ate his breakfast, he was actually so excited about a brand new work out day, after all yesterday he had packed impressive 8 full pounds of impressive muscles, which made him 185 hard toned strong rugged pounds. “Go make me more muscle pills, son!” He playfully said as he smacked my butt, and for some reason it hurt a bit more than it was supposed to, or at least I felt my butt tingling for a long time afterwards, but it was not something bad, quite the contrary, I rubbed my cheek all the way to work. When I finally got back to ChemTech, I quickly fed the computer with several different adjustments of the original formula, and slowly worked them on the simulator to make sure the final product turned out even better than I first expected. Several hours later I returned home with a new batch of stronger and more refined muscle growth pills especially designed for my grandfather, and I was surprised to find him working out until late at night, but with a smile in his face and the most amazing pump I've ever seen. "Grandpa? Are you still working out? I thought you were doing that when I left? Did you eat well? Did you start dinner or should I do it?" I asked feeling kind of worried by the intense look on his face, it suddenly seemed like he had been there all day, which couldn't be possible, could it? The older man chuckled as he greeted me, standing in front of the boy with a broad grin. "Oh, you're back already...I've actually only been stopping my workouts to eat and go to the bathroom, I've been going at it all day! And instead of getting tired, I'm getting stronger than ever! My bench press is already up to 280 pounds, isn't that impressive?" I was shocked, looking at the uncanny physique on Grandpa Burt made me realize his organism was reacting far better than I had anticipated; it was like he had been working those muscles throughout all his life! The look on his glorious body was impressive, and when I reached to touch the hardness of his incredibly pumped muscles, it felt like touching a hot marble wall. "Whoa, grandpa Burt, you are so hard, and pumped!" I gulped, repeatedly touching the uncanny hard surfaces of those muscles with my curious respectful finger. “That's not the only thing that's pumped." Grandpa replied in a low, husky tone, and it was only then I noticed something else was pumped and went beet red at the very moment. "Holy testosterone, Batman!" was all that I could mutter by seeing my grandpa sporting a boner underneath his tight shorts, and not just any boner, it was the most impressive hard cock I had ever seen in my young life! "What's the matter, son? A real man isn't ashamed of his natural testosterone and manly urges. Getting pumped up makes me feel like a real man, my cock is just responding in kind!" He said with a smirk, not at all embarrassed by his boner. "Erm...I guess it's part of the effects, after all you are no longer suffering from andropause..." I actually didn’t know how to feel, after all it was supposed to be really strange to hear his grandpa talking about sex so frankly, right? But deep down in my soul, I felt incredibly proud that my grandpa shared such intimate feelings with me, but I tried to forget about the humongous size of his cock bulging under the flimsy fabric of his shorts. “Anyway, I hope you are feeling hungry, I bought tons of chicken breasts and tuna steaks, I think that you need extra protein now that we are gonna test these..." I gave him the new bottle of pills, and the look on my grandfather was priceless. "Take 4 of them after each meal, and on that note, you should know that you must do at least 6 meals a day, grandpa." “Oh don’t worry about that, pretty boy.” The older man's grin was out to ears, he immediately marched upstairs and started cooking a ton of food. “Are you sure you want to cook all that for dinner?” I asked in shock with his appetite, but grandpa just nodded along. “Sure, I love cooking in bulk, besides, I’ve got a feeling there won’t be leftovers.” By the time dinner was served, there were Chicken fillets, tuna steaks, protein powder shakes, Grandpa Burt surely made more food than we could eat in three days, but then again he was a growing man, and he needed lots of food to fuel his growth! “Come on boy, dig in before I eat it all!” He sat down and started eating it eagerly, moaning loudly at each bite he took and then the most amazing thing happened...his muscles seemed to twitch and expand with every swallow of food, and I was shocked to realize that it was not just my imagination, my grandfather was growing more muscular right in front of my eyes! At first, I thought Grandpa wasn't aware of his growth, he was just moaning and groaning, the food should be really good, but it was only then I noticed he was also aware of his muscles growing thicker, bulkier, heavier, wider and more massive, his pumped up organism quickly soaked in the nutrients in his bloodstream and responded to the muscle growth inducers in such a vivid way that I could only gasp in excitement and shock. "Grandpa, you're...you're growing!" The laughter on him made me realize that his growth was going on for a while now, he just wanted me to realize it first. "Shit, the formula is working far too well!" "There's no such thing, boy. It can only work even better!" He grinned as he polished off the last bit of food, flexing his massive arms. Those biceps had to be at least 21 inches, he was getting so huge! Meanwhile, I had been entranced with his expanding muscles too damn intensely to even notice him reaching down and grabbing the bottle of pills, pouring some out into his hand and then swallowing them. "I figure I should up the dosage to six pills, you probably created the dosage for a man smaller than me." "Oh, grandpa, please...don't do this we still have to see what the original dose was capable of...holy cow!" I said as Grandpa moaned, his body shaking so rapidly, his muscles bulged and he grunted, his tight clothes were ripping, the seam in his pants exploded on the thighs and the back of his tight T-shirt tore off as he smiled at me. We both heard the buttons on his shirt popping out of his shirt, and hitting different parts of the house. He just brought his arms at shoulder level and flexed the biceps watching them growing into uncanny size. "Holy cow! Grandpa you are awesome!" "Damn right I am, boy...look at these muscles." He flexed his immense biceps with a growl, the bulges of muscle surging up to 26" around, he'd grown as big as the biggest bodybuilders from that meal alone, and he was still getting bigger! "You think a little young man like you has BEEF like this? I'll show all those young boys a thing or two about REAL power." Grandpa growled, exulting in manliness and boasting with strength. "Grandpa, please...you have to take it easy, all this new testosterone can be dangerous to your brain, I don't want you to turn into some kind of uncontrolled freak okay?" I was really concerned with his health, it was then I noticed those intense blue eyes and the manliest smile in the world focusing on me. Once again my world stopped when his huge hands hugged my small, frail 145 pound frame into his glorious expanding physique. Grandpa pressed our bodies together and my hard cock rubbing on his uncanny 8 pack abdominal wall as his own monumental cock pressed against my frail figure, I only noticed his hand going down my soft tiny bubble butt and moaned, I've never felt him ripping my pants, but his harsh huge hand rubbing my right cheek felt so good. "Please, grandpa, you must stay calm”. It was all that I could whisper. "I'm plenty calm, boy. Now stop arguing...this is what I want. And I'm going to get it." He said with a broad, confident smile before firmly pulling me in for a kiss. But this wasn't like his other kisses, as my shaking lips pressed against his own and his manly mustache tickled my nose, his overpowering manly musk filled my lungs, his tongue slipping into my eager mouth as his massive hands rubbed and squeezed my gluteus, pulling the rest of my clothing off. Mmm, you look good naked. Just like your grandpa. I think there's going to be some new rules around here..." I went quiet, suddenly there was no need to argue, and things were self-explainable. I blushed intensely as my grown grandfather gently picked me in his arms and took me to the couch, where we sat very calmly. He brought his arm up and with just one look he told me exactly what I needed to know, I hugged the giant biceps with my eager both arms and kissed the rugged mountainous shapes on it, which pleased my grandpa tremendously, and I felt the hardness of his immense cock pressing on my virgin butt. Without asking anything else, I just laid my face against his immense chest and guided his huge hand back to my pretty virgin butt, and he inserted two huge fingers and judging by the way my eyes popped, he just laughed out loud, noticing I was very nervous at this, but so freaking excited. It was hard to believe that this growing man, my own grandfather, was penetrating me with his huge fingers. But it was happening; I was going to get fucked by my own studly Grandpa Burt! He pushed the two fingers in deeper and deeper, stretching me wider around them. "Mmm, I love watching you squirm as you take it, boy. You have never gotten fucked before, have you? You think you can take grandpa's huge cock?" He asked in a very deep, manly, yet authoritarian tone that made me melt. I wanted to say yes, but I gasped at the sight of the immense thing, fear overtook my body and I just shook my head violently, hoping that my grandpa would spare me from such horrendous pain, but instead he just laughed out, and held my head against his chest, lifting my body higher and spreading my legs. I screamed as those fingers were replaced by the most massive cockhead in the world, pressing into my virgin butt hole with such unstoppable force, I wanted to cry out in pain, but each time I opened my mouth it was muffled by the harsh kissing tongue of my growing grandpa. He kissed me rougher, dominating my little body with his expanding monumental physique, as rubbed my body with his huge paws, he squeezed tighter and with more passion, turning all the pain into pleasure which seemed to melt into my cock, I blew without ever touching myself, but still that immense monster was going deeper inside of me and Grandpa seemed to enjoy stretching me up like that. His cock was so huge, so powerful, it made a young weak man like squirming and moaning as Grandpa Burt sank me deeper and deeper atop that shaft. It had to be more than 14 inches long and bigger around than a soda can, stretching my poor virgin butt so deep and wide that no other man would even come close! I couldn't believe that I was taking the cock that had made my father! "Mmm, you're so tight around me, boy..." He whispered I tried to settle onto the base of his shaft, the pain slowly fading. My heart beating so fast, I vainly thought the worst was over, the burning pain on my butt, the humongous cock pushing deeper inside me, but Grandpa clearly had other plans. All of a sudden, he just stood up with me still impaled on his monster shaft and walked downstairs back to the basement, supporting my weight as I moaned with each single step he took. “Don’t worry boy, we just need a view, and you will understand everything Grandpa wants.” The glorious master of muscle calmly sat in front of the mirror of his weight set, he savored our joint reflection and kissed my cheeks, caressing my hair and cleaning the sweat over my eyes. “You are the sweetest little boy. I will make sure you are always proud of my size, of my strength, Bobby.” Then, he flexed his arms, showing me how massive he had gotten thanks to me, and the pain was gone. “Oh Grandpa, you’re so huge, so amazing!” I was still pacing, still moaning, still not used to be fucked, but so eager to learn more. “I sure am, pretty Bobby, my genius little flower, but I want to get bigger, and you want Grandpa to get bigger too, right?” “Yes, sir, nothing else in the world would make me happier than making you bigger!” Then, Grandpa Buck picked the bottle I gave him and handled it to me, opening his huge hand to get a few more. “Then you get to pick how many pills should I take now, boy. I know you want me huge so I am happy with any number you pick.” I just grinned while I put the whole bottle all back in his paw. “I’ll make more when you run out of these.” I smiled and felt the cock growing even harder and thicker inside me. The massive older man smiled, those blue eyes seeming to pierce through my soul as I poured out the entire contents of the bottle, more than a hundred pills in his huge hand. "It seems like you finally understand." He chuckled, raising that hand and swallowing the entire collection of pills! He shuddered with delight as they began to work, going through a posing routine with you me attached to his cock, I could feel the cock stretching me wider, going deeper, Grandpa Burt was sweating as he grunted and kept pumping up bigger and bigger, feeling the pills start to kick into his overdrive muscle growth. His pecs surged out, his biceps expanded bigger than barrels; his legs grew thick as tree trunks. "Mmmm, I'm starting to get pretty big now, boy!" He boomed with laughter as he grew wider and wider, his body passing dozens of pounds every minute, his body hair growing thicker as his hair grew back in, he was taking testosterone to a whole new level! I was so lost in the amazing view of my grandpa, but then, something else was burning down my butt. The mega massive cock increased its girth but as it grew bigger it started pouring its contents inside me, and it suddenly felt like I was being flooded by the river of my grandpa's cum! His orgasm was like a dam, he just exploded inside me and his face became priceless as he enjoyed his growth increasing and pacing faster, his cock grew harder and huger as a new load formed and within seconds he came once again, feeling even huger, his muscles expanding and his body hair increasing its manliness. I could no longer understand what was happening, the growth cycles were now becoming a giant orgasm when Grandpa pressed his hips deeper into me and started fucking me like a maniac, I just screamed and felt my belly being flooded! The bench over which we were sitting began to creak from the strain of holding up such immense weight, the mighty ultra cock bucking in and out of my young man’s ass. But Grandpa Burt saw his grandson's guts were bulging out like I'd swallowed a watermelon. He grunted as he began to lift me from his immense cock, not wanting to hurt me with the unstoppable flow of cum from his expanding balls. He slipped off that shaft with an audible pop, and gallon of hot cum rushing from my ass even as grandpa sprayed his seed into the air, splattering against the ceiling, coating the both of them! Instead of fucking his boy ass with his cock, he forced me down onto one of his biceps and flexed as hard as he could, stretching that gaping anus even wider, fucking me with the power of his muscles as his cum began to fill up the basement, the elder man growing past half a ton in muscle and only wanting MORE! At some point I noticed that grandpa's orgasms never seemed to stop, he just came constantly with a growing fury of muscle, he just continued flexing and cumming, soaking the basement in over three feet of cum before his muscles and his monstrous cock finally seemed to stop growing so fast, which must have taken over 30 minutes of uncanny power! Eventually, I was so exhausted that Grandpa just held me in his glorious chest, his cock raining cum on top of both us as he just kissed me with increasing passion, my exhausted being was simply overwhelmed by such manliness scenario while Grandpa Burt just kept my hole warm by inserting his fingers and kissing my ears, telling me how much he loved me, and how much he wanted me to feel proud of his humongous size, I guess I must have dozed off in this lullaby. “Don’t worry, boy, I’ll be here and even bigger when you wake up, your monster muscle grandpa promises, you my little pretty Bobby.” I woke up at once, noticing that I was back on my room, I feared that everything had been a sweet wet dream, because my balls were really aching. But, I realized I haven't been alone in my room. There were huge wet footprints on my carpet, so I stood up and called for Grandpa with growing hope in my heart. "I'm here, boy." Came a deep, rumbling bass from the doorway to the bathroom. I looked over and came once again on the spot despite my allegedly empty balls, seeing the massive man squeezing through the doorway sideways, filling up one wall of the bedroom with his uncanny muscles, wider beyond belief, packed with such strength that he almost didn't look real! He had grown taller, standing 6'6", but he'd grown so wide that he was 11'3" across his shoulders, each of his pecs strong enough to lift a tank off the ground, his arms bigger than his waist at 142" around, his middle a sleek 10-pack of abs. His balls were so big they brushed the top of his feet, and his permanently-hard cock was long enough to brush against the underside of his chin, leaking pre constantly, so huge that it was almost impossible to believe it was on him! "Haha, is your grandpa a little too big for you, boy? You young kids don't know anything about POWER! Let me tell you something little man, I used that industrial scale on the basement and I found out I'm 8,510 pounds, but before the end of the day, I'll have reached five digits. There's nothing you can do to stop me, I have to keep growing STRONGER!” He boomed, flexing his biceps and showing off his hairy musky pits that still reeked of mega-male despite him just having showered! I was taken aback by the monstrosity of my glorious Grandfather, I wanted to scream of fear and of excitement. “ARGHHHHHH!!!!” I was about to totally freak out, but once again Grandpa Burt picked me in his glorious arms and held me so tight I was immobile. “It’s alright, Bobby…Don’t worry, you’re scared, but I’m in control. Now just take a deep breath and deal with the fact your Grandpa is the most amazing, strongest, and powerful motherfucker in the WORLD!” Grandpa kissed my lips over and over and made me feel calmer, until my nerves were actually back under my control, I didn't even remember I had orgasmed so many times, but noticing the splattering over grandpa's chest I realize his size was pretty much intense. "Whoa...grandpa, I'm sorry for freaking out like that, but, damn...you must admit this is so intense, you are a monster of real muscle, and I want to make you grow bigger too sir, it is the only thing I want to do in my life!" I confessed, blushing intensely, desperate to be under his good graces. The massive man just laughed, kissing you once again. "I would love that boy. You make me so proud; I'm able to be a new man because of you! But I don't want to stop here...hehe, I think you have created a monster, boy! I'm so eager to grow, I keep thinking I'll be satisfied at one size, and then I want to grow even bigger than that!" End of part 1 Part 2 I still couldn't believe that my grandpa, my hero former cop grandfather Burt turned into a monstrous muscle freak because of the formula I invented. Still, he spent the previous night proving me that he was all so real, and I must say that I wasn't expecting that he could be so intense. We had been fucking for so many hours that I have simply lost track time, as well as the sensibility of my boy hole, which had been used and abused by my glorious grandpa as it pleased him. After trashing his bedroom for – oh so many amazing hours – Grandpa squeezed into the tiny doorframe of his en suite bathroom and gently tried to insert his monumental mass into the huge bath tub, which he only partially have succeeded, so he had to hold me over the tub while most of his ginormous physique was still outside, which was just fine since he wasn’t interested in soaking his glorious monstrosity in the water just yet, he just wanted to check how much of his cum actually fit inside me. Grandpa actually seemed very interested in how much of him could actually fit in my tiny body, after all his cock had to be at least 15 inches long and so damn thick that it was a real miracle that he didn’t split me in half with that monster. Still, he took great deals of pleasure by sticking his fingers and the giant muscle cock of his into me like I was just his boy toy, and I loved the way it made me feel so tiny and pleasing for the glorious geezer. "Oh grandpa..." I moaned as he retrieved his giant member and watched the uncanny amount of his cum going down the drain as he held me over the bath tub. The massive muscle monster held me, his only grandson tightly as he turned the water on, squeezing my little frame against his incredible mass as the shower washed over our bodies. I’ve never felt so small and so precious at the same time, I was just a little puny bug compared to my humongous, massive grandpa, who seemed to be growing constantly! He was so horny and insatiable, putting much younger porn stars to shame, and he was hung like an elephant! "Mmm, damn boy, your ass tastes amazing, I could eat it for days!" I giggled. "Well daddy, no one doubts you could do that, I just never thought you would keep going and going, and going. Geesh, you have fucked me so many times already, your bedroom is a freaking sea of sweaty muscle cum." I blushed as the ginormous freak gently washed my boy butt, massaging the soft areas with his huge fingers and just making sure that I could still house the immense cockhead on him. "Did you get soft any moment ever since you grew grandpa? I mean, not that I am complaining it is, well to realize you are THAT manly, makes me feel weak, after all I am only 19 and my cock already is aching just to even think you are using me like that, I'm totally spend and I'm just a teenager, I should keep up with your horniness right?" The huge man laughed, rubbing the base of his massive, hard cock. "Actually I think it's just getting harder! All that testosterone surging through me is keeping me so turned on, my nipples are hard as diamonds, my cockhead is so sensitive. Even just talking about it making me hornier than ever!" Although I didn't mean to feel uncomfortable, it was just something that I hadn't anticipated. "Grandpa, you are so much more than I could ever take, I mean...you have fucked me until I passed out at least 4 times and you've kept going on, you are so much more than I could ever try to encompass. Oh grandpa, you need so much more for your pleasure right? Oh I'm so stupid, so selfish; I have been thinking on just me when it's you who need so much more. Grandpa you are still so very horny, we have to find you release right? You want to keep fucking and showing your amazing muscles, oh how could I be so selfish?" I gently whispered in his ears. "Please, Grandpa tell me that you want to have more little guys to fuck, I feel kinky just to imagine that I am not even close from pleasing your needs! It makes me feel proud of your humongous size and manliness, I will gladly help you to get all the release you need Grandpa Burt!” The massive older man blushed, but he couldn't deny his manly urges. "It's true, boy. I’m sorry, your cherry is so nice and tight but you're not enough for me. You're not NEARLY enough for me. I need more little boys like you that I can wear out, that I can fuck until they pass out, and they won't be able to satisfy me either! I'm too much man for anyone; you are just too weak to handle all of me." That moment was so intensely powerful, I didn't expect to cum while Grandpa held me like that, but it was just the purest form of flattering. Grandpa Burt smiled as he kissed my forehead, his hard cock ached for more action and I had to provide it. "You know, sir, we must have to find new ways to release you, we already know you can fuck for hours, but how about working out? You seem to enjoy all that work out, do you feel like it could help you with your enormous problem? I mean we can try to find you some really huge and heavy equipment to give you some challenge." Grandpa Burt grinned, pondering what exactly could challenge him, but he remembered there was a scrap yard not too far from here. Old rusted out cars and other junk would be perfect for him. "Mmm, I suppose I should try and work out while I still can, before I grow even larger from more pills." He chuckled, toweling off his naked body as he held me like the precious boy I was to his glorious monstrousness. "I don't even think we have any clothes that would fit me, and who would dare to tell me I couldn't walk around naked? “Oh, yeah, that would be a slight problem…” The first problem we noticed right away was the uncanny width of Grandpa’s new muscle. We just stood there measuring him for any kind of possible clothing, but it soon proved impossible. "We can try to cover your crotch with some kind stretch fabric, in some poser trunk version but a million times bigger!" I chuckled as we tried to wrap sheets around his waist, which still seemed small enough compared to his monstrous chest, shoulders, legs and especially the super mighty cock. "Please grandpa...can't you take it under three yards? It would make things easier; we still need to figure a way to get you out of the house without destroying the frontal walls. "Hmph, who says we need to save the walls? If a building isn't big enough for me, I have the right to destroy it. In fact, I've wanted to remodel this old house for a long time!" He chuckled, tossing his makeshift toga aside as he strode through the hallway, his immense body shaking the floor with every booming step. "It all feels like a dollhouse to me." He smirked, looking around before staring back at me, those icy blue eyes piercing through my soul like warm knife through butter. "So where did you hide the rest of the bottles, son? Be honest, you know you can't lie to me." He was shocked, he'd never even told his grandpa he intended on doing more than one bottle, but Burt's police intuition was razor-sharp! "Oh, Grandpa, I didn't hide anything, I just need to make new batches, I thought that bottle would last for a month, but that's okay. I'll make an even more powerful batch tomorrow, I mean I could go right now back ChemTech but I thought you would like me to...enjoy your new size. I mean there's so much I would like to investigate, your monstrous new size, and your amazing height growth, I didn't plan on that in the original formula, not to mention that you are twice wider than you are tall, which means your muscular proportions are out of this world, I just want to explore your current amazingness before I make you bigger, please sir..." I asked him with my own big puppy eyes. Burt smiled and looked down at his grandson over his massive pecs. "You want to enjoy my body, boy?...I don't think you're capable of understanding just how powerful I am. Try to imagine how much I can curl with these biceps..." He raised his arms to flex, grinning confidently as the twin peaks of muscle rose up above his fists, above his head, huger than ever! "Nope, I am even stronger than you imagine, I could lift the whole house up with these arms! And my pecs are so huge and strong, feel how hairy they are, boy. I'm getting furry like a bear, and as my testosterone increases I'll just get even muskier, too. Soon I'll be able to make you cum just from letting out my man-stink." "I...don't doubt it, Grandpa, but I think we can find a way to challenge your glorious body. We could go to that demolition site near the docks that you’ve mentioned . They have all kinds of huge old things that you could lift, it would be a great camp study of your monstrous muscles, besides, if we find something that challenges you I can think on ways to increase your muscular density, to make you pack MORE muscle into your body allowing you to get even stronger with hyper dense muscle fibers. You see, sir, I want you to become even more monstrous but in ways that you will have lots of fun!" I watched as my immense Grandfather seemed even more pumped up with the idea of getting of the house, showing his immense body to the world, at least that would give me some time to think on new improvements to the formula, because I know he would get back to that issue, I knew that Grandpa Burt would never let go of the idea of getting more pills. "Let me get the door for you, Grandpa..." I offered to open the door, but then I felt his humongous hand pushing me aside so very gently. The enormous older man just had an evil grin in his manly face, and I just gulped in excitement as Grandpa decided it was time to leave his house for a "walk in the park" with me. He strode toward the front door, despite the fact that he was three times wider than the doorframe. He had no intention of opening it, he just clenched his fists and ducked his head as he barreled right through it, crashing through the wall and taking out an entire side of the house, just laughing as his immense body crashed through! He dusted himself off, his hairy body not even scratched from the incredible sight, looking back at his grandson. "Well, aren't you coming, along boy?" It took me a few moments to realize the behemoth was actually talking to my little person, so I dusted myself from all the destruction and ran to his side, right away the monumental geezer picked me in his arms. "Grandpa, I can walk by myself you know?" It was then I realized that things really have changed between us. The way he carried me in his monumental manly massive chest indicated that I wasn't supposed to do anything unless thinking on ways to make him grow more muscular, and even if I wasn't smart enough to conclude that, Grandpa Burt had all reason to voice it out to me. "You will never walk anywhere on your own unless I tell you to, do you understand boy? Your only job now is to be a beautiful butt for me to fuck, and a brain to come up with ways to make me even bigger. I will carry you everywhere, you will be with me all the time, even when you pass out from my fucking you I will not stop, I will always carry you my precious little grandson. But things still need to get done around the house, so I'm going to go show those weak little construction workers who a real man is." Burt chuckled, his aged face wearing a smile that was a bit patronizing, but I could see the manly love in his expression, he was digging to have me all for his pleasure, and I guess I couldn’t complain much either. I realized it was not the time to question the prudence neither the practicality of my Grandfather's decisions, so I just played along, enjoying the way in which his glorious muscles waddled. He just covered the distance with his immense physique much faster than I anticipated; we approached the demolition site where they would put down the old industrial plant to build something new. There were a few big sturdy workers hanging by the door, and Grandpa Burt just walked to them. The glorious muscle geezer chuckled as the 6'2" tall 240 pounds muscle guy just gasped at the size of my humongous grandfather. He dropped his cup of coffee and could barely mutter a word. The other guy, a 6'3" 260 pounds dark skinned man just looked up at Grandpa and gagged. "Daaaamn!" I guess Grandpa felt happy with their behavior because his hard cock just produced a humongous dollop of precum that he shoot over 20 feet in air before landing loudly between the two shocked little construction guards. "Hmph, they let you two little weaklings stand out front? Are you sure you're old enough to work at this job, you look like a pair of little BOYS to me!" The massive, monstrous muscle geezer stomped towards the workers, fire burning in his eyes as he stared down at them, his colossal hairy chest heaving with every breath he took. "You call those toothpicks muscles? I can barely see you! You look like you're wasting away you tiny little weaklings; take a look at REAL mass." He chuckled and puffed out his immense chest, flexing his arms, bouncing his grandson atop one of his massive biceps. The poor little guys couldn't fathom the immensity of Grandpa’s 600 plus inches monstrous chest inflating to all its glory, when he hit the combination of side chest and the partial biceps display, the little guys were actually screaming and trying to tell him that his entrance was not allowed. “YOU CAN’T COME IN! This is private property!” One of them shouted, finally gathering strength to face the silver haired behemoth who carried me inside. “That was a bad move!” I thought as I gulped, because Grandpa’s mega dose of testosterone flared his temper so much that he just hit a most muscular pose that produced an aftershock wave, sending the poor little guys against the gate. Now Grandpa was pissed enough to teach them a lesson for their stupidity. He strode right past the two defeated guards, reaching back with one massive fist and punching through the solid iron gate, hitting it with a single punch so hard that it went flying off its hinges, looking like someone had driven a bus into it! "A little lesson for your puny weaklings, I go wherever I want. If you think anything can stop me, think again." He chuckled, stomping deeper into the site. The place was crowded with workers and heavy duty machinery, but Grandpa Burt just strode heroically deeper into the site, watched by the shocked muscle guys. As I stood sat over his monumental shoulders, he caressed the humongous cock, dropping a huge lead of precum behind his super massive body. All of a sudden, there was this group of 5 “big” guys, the smallest of them standing at least 6'3" and 300 pounds came running down towards us, they were carrying sledgehammers and pickaxes, and the looks on their faces were not friendly at all. "GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE YOU FREAK!" The leader was a 6'4" 330 pounds blond guy wearing a safety vest and holding the tools in a very threatening way, or at least in a manner I used to think was threatening but when Grandpa Burt just rolled his eyes, I knew they were in for a treat. The massive old man chuckled and stood before the tiny men, looking down at them. "Hmph, I will make you little bugs a deal, you hit me as hard as you can, and I'll try to notice it." He laughed, holding me up and planting a hungry on my boyish lips. "This is my grandson, Bobby...and he's going to make me even bigger, you little wimps will be even weaker compared to me!" It was really hard for me to follow their actions, because when Grandpa spoke to me, all I could only hear his manly deep voice. When he kissed me, everything seemed to turn into a blur, but this time he actually made strategic pauses, which allowed me to see the guys hitting his glorious physique with all their puny strength. The sledgehammers shattered against the hardness of his abdominal muscles, the pickaxes smashed as they hit his monumental muscles. Over and over the dangerous tools tried to harm him in vain and by the end they were all destroyed, unable to even scratch my Grandfather's manly muscles as he made out. The little skinny guys couldn't believe such powerful sight, they just stepped back as Grandpa Burt looked at their destroyed weapons. Then, he gently placed me back on the ground and grabbed the five guys in one side of his mega monstrous bear hug in a second, and just at the very next moment he was caressing my chin with his free hand. Meanwhile, Grandpa Burt continued to crush the group of men against his massive chest, forcing them to breathe the musk from his armpit, the men coughing and choking on the intense taste of man. "Hah, are you little bugs finally done? I didn't feel any of that; you guys are even weaker than I thought! Now, it's my turn...and you little boys need to learn who your master is." “YOU LITTLE FUCKERS ARE TOO WEAK! I GUESS I’LL HAVE TO DO YOUR JOB FOR YOU, LITTLE BOYS!” Grandpa tossed the five muscular men away and just shouted at rest of the crew that he was really disappointed at them, for being so weak and puny. I watched in awe as my gallant mega geezer grandfather stepped closer to a bunch of 30 feet tall columns these little guys were demolishing. The first one went down with nothing but a single punch fired by the humongous hand that I loved so much. The power was so intense that it simply pulverized the concrete thing into shreds! I moaned in my pants and Grandpa chuckled, holding his gigantic biceps for my worship, and it was only then I noticed the rest of the guys he had defeated were also very hard. “HEH, You were taking too long to do something so simple!” Grandpa Burt shrugged . Grandpa chuckled as he walked towards the next column, and this time he just pushed his massive cock into the concrete surface, easily piercing through the thing, and started fucking the pillar like it wasn’t real. But my eyes could see that it was actually made of iron bars and solid concrete, and the impossible fucking continued until he uprooted the column from the soil! “What do you say, Bobby? Is it fun already for you? Or did you really expect these guys and their silly job would keep me from the thing I really deserve?” I gulped as my eyes devised the glorious view of my Grandpa attached to a giant concrete column by his mega monstrous cock; it actually made him laugh as he walked towards me with the giant concrete thing impaled to his mega manhood! The giant muscle grandpa gently hoisted me up, holding my tiny body so easily with one hand, able to crush me like a giant if he wanted to! The look in his eyes was one of anger, it made my body tremble with fear. "Bobby, why haven't I grown any bigger yet, boy? You had better have lots of plans to make me even larger; I hope you don't think I'll be content with this puny size!” "Oh...Grandpa, I am so sorry, I mean, I don't have anything to make you huge now...It's just...I can try..." I was so shocked, my cock was aching hard as he lifted me so effortlessly of the ground, I knew he could crush me like a grape, but yet, my massive grandfather was not pleased, he needed to get bigger. “I’m listening, little boy? You don’t want me to get disappointed at you right?” His tone was serious, so I needed to come up with something, anything to make him bigger. It was then that I noticed these other guys were all boned up and jacking to the sight of my glorious Grandfather Burt. "You know, Grandpa, this might be just a shot in the dark, but your pills are basically pure testosterone composts and these guys are all jacked up on steroids and similar components, maybe if you had their juices you could start another growth cycle..." I still didn't know if I was right, but I REALLY wanted to be right and have my grandfather grow bigger until I get the next batch of his pills. As soon as he heard that, the massive older man tore the clothes off the construction workers and crouched down, hiking his hairy ass up in the air. Grandpa Burt ordered one to fuck his hole, and grabbed another to start sucking him off while the remaining guys were squeezed against his immense body and forced to rub their cocks against his massive hairy muscles, he'd get their juices one way or another! I guess I didn't expect my grandpa to be in such need to grow and it made my heart sink inside my skinny chest, but suddenly, as those little guys were moaning and dumping their loads into the glorious body of my Grandpa Burt he was laughing again, his deep voice grunted and I noticed the same kind of bulging movements on his physique before he started growing. "Grandpa, it is happening!" I just gasped as his glorious physique bulged, the hairy monster sized muscles bucking and growing thicker, hairier, manlier. One by one he was getting the juices of the tiny guys inside his organism and he was hungry for more size and strength!" “Mmmff, come on you little men, I know you have more to give!" He laughed, sucking harder, forcing the guys against his muscles, even clenching his ass so the one fucking him couldn't escape! He was like a black hole for cum, he needed grow bigger and BIGGER! At first, I thought his growth wouldn't take off like the previous times, but just then my Grandfather didn't disappoint me, it was like his muscles started growing bigger for the first time all over again, his mind was so determined to milk every ounce of muscle growth cum from those hard workers that soon he was going through the growth spurts and bulging everywhere. “That’s it little fuckers! Give DADDY your muscle juice! Let’s make a bigger, manlier Burt!” I gasped as those guys dumped their loads down my grandpa's butt and mouth and he continued to grow, feeling so excited and marveled with another round of intense muscle growth. I watched as the guys just continued running towards him, suddenly I realized that there were at least 200 men in that place and they were all hard, sweaty, muscular hungry men all horny for my mega massive grandfather, and they covered his glorious muscular monstrosity. Then, at the bottom of the pile of sweaty huge muscle men, I felt the earth shaking; there was a loud noise and a deep guttural tone that made my heart skip a beat. I realized the little guys were all cumming over each other, feeling overwhelmed by the monster resurging underneath their worshipping figures. “DAMN, BOBBY, You didn’t tell me these little guys were so juicy!” He said as the muscles grew bigger and even more marvelously humongous, the guys were holding to the glorious expanding behemoth of my grandfather, and his transformation took new heights and standards. The pile of worn out little men grabbed onto the sides of my Grandfather’s giant muscle bellies, on each pectoral he should have over 30 little guys, while on his arms he easily supported at least 15 dudes, his monumental legs were thick enough for other 20 guys, while his butt could support at least 25 of them. It was such a monumental view, there was something so monstrously powerful that my young mind still couldn’t fully encompass. At the bottom of such enormous pile, emerged my glorious Grandfather Burt, bigger and hairier than ever, but so outrageously muscular that although he stood at the height of 7’3” tall, his body had to be over 30 freaking feet wide! “FUCK BOBBY…These guys are all dry already!” The booming voice of my grandfather made me cum intensely over and over, he just towered over me, his glorious cock was over 2 feet and a half long, and so freaking thick that I just shook in fear. “That’s a good thing we have lots of equipment here! Come on you little fuckers, help me weigh this glorious monster body of mine!” The hulking grotesqueness of my beloved super manly grandpa said as he waddled. His biceps were so huge they peaked over ten feet above his head, and his chest stood at least 15 feet from his glorious body. His balls were giant sized cum producers. I needed to take my time while the construction workers weighed my glorious Grandfather. He just held me in his grotesque arms and grunted. “Damn boy, I now weigh 35,087 pounds of humongous hairy muscle, and you only made me hungry for more. I hope you don’t get any excuses to make your master more muscle pills right?” I just shook my head as the mountainous man flexed for me, engulfing all my view in muscle, squeezing me in the cleavages of his behemoth standards. I knew right there, Grandpa Burt loved me, and he wanted me to make him grow, this was the only thing that I needed to do in my life now. End of Part 2
  12. For continuity purposes, you may want to reread The Separations of An Unfortunate Man first: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2378-the-separations-of-an-unfortunate-man-dales-perspective/ ‘Hold on for a minute…..I have to get dressed. *whispers under his breath* Who in the hell would come to the door at six am? I sweat to gawd if it is Arlo I will…..’ Glenn Kapers slides his shorts on quickly after completing one of his cardio sessions. He wonders if he should put a shirt on or not since he isn’t sure who it could be so early at his front door. He takes his time getting to there and notices an older man with his back to him sort of standing in a fairly cocky stance. The man has a decent sized back tucked away inside a grey t-shirt. His legs are also nicely built hugging a tight pair of blue jeans. When he opens the door, the man turns around and smiles at him. The man’s greyish beard shines in the sun as his pearly whites look nearly perfect. It turns out to be his ex’s father Keith Holton. He looks down at Glenn’s sweaty chest as droplets cascade down his hairy pecs and abs. ‘Hello there Glenn just thought I would stop by and have a nice chat with you if you don’t mind.’ Glenn seems surprised by this and makes a strange face at him. ‘Uhhh okay…..I suppose you are needing to talk to me about Dale then? We are not dating anymore if that is what this is about.’ ‘No no…..well…..I know you two are still pretty close though so I thought I would come by and find out what he has been saying to you about our relationship.’ Once again Glenn looks at the older man and seems a bit confused as to what he means. ‘Mr. Holton, me and Dale do have a strong friendship, but I’m not sure what he has been telling me has anything to do with your relationship with him.’ Keith continues to smile at him occasionally making glances at the younger man’s bare chest and arms. Glenn sighs a little before putting one of his hands on the door frame. His sweaty arm glistens with sweat making Keith stare at it intently as the veins jump. ‘Can I come in for a little bit Glenn? You know me well enough that I’m not going to attack you right?’ The shirtless young man thinks for a few seconds before moving out of Keith’s way to allow him to come inside. The older man enters and walks into Glenn’s tv area before turning around to see if he is following. He sees him put a tank top on and makes a few unfavorable noises. Glenn hears him do this and stares him down. Keith cocks his mouth to the side of his face and shakes his head no. ‘Why are you really here Mr. Holton? You have been staring me down since you got here. I think your intentions are not exactly what you implied. Ohh and Dale has actually mentioned a few times lately how much you have been harassing him for no apparent reason.’ The older man starts walking towards him which prompts Glenn to start moving backwards himself towards the nearby wall. ‘I guess you are right Glenn, maybe my intentions are not exactly what they seem, at least on the surface.’ The mature man stops walking and stands about three feet from where Glenn is. He lets out a few moans and starts sweating from his head and neck. The young hairy stud turns to find a path away from Keith so that he doesn’t get cornered. The sweating increases on the older man as it dribbles down his chest and begins to soak the front and sides of his shirt. Glenn tries to find his cell phone on the nearby table to call Dale, but ends up dropping it on the ground. Keith hears it fall and looks at it. He chuckles a little as he turns his attention back up to Glenn again. He makes a few stretching motions as it appears that he is getting some kind of pump. The young stud goes into a defensive stance now in case he has to do something drastic. ‘Mr. Holton…..I don’t know what the hell is wrong with you but it appears that you are in some kind of distress. I think maybe you should go to the hospital or something before you get any worse.’ A few stretching sounds are starting to come from Keith’s body. Glenn hears them and can’t figure out why this is happening. He notices that Keith’s jeans look a lot tighter than they did before. Both legs sound like they are in vises as the denim is compressed to its limits. Keith looks down at them and grunts feeling the pressure building waiting for them to make their entrance. ‘Uhh…..maybe I should help you to your car…..’ Keith stops him mid-sentence and growls. ‘MMMMMM…..no Glenn…..*a few seams rip in both legs*…….ahhh…..I just want to show you…..*more seams rip as his emerging hairy quads start to reveal themselves* who I can become. The feeling is so fucking intoxicating. *the rest of the seam rips as his quads and hams break free still growing*’ Glenn is dumbfounded as to why this is even happening to Keith. He can feel his cock jumping though in his shorts which surprises him. The mature man can sense it too as he smiles and sees a little glimmer in Glenn’s eyes. ‘It is just starting sexy boy. *feels it moving down into his calves and feet* AHHH shit…..*his calves start growing and pressing against the rest of his pant legs* mmmmm fuck Glenn…..it shouldn’t feel this good…..*feels his feet growing and stretching the leather in his shoes until they start splitting*’ Glenn’s cock begins tenting in his pants which he quickly adjusts to make it sit off to the left side. It throbs incessantly as his balls begin to swell up with cum. He realizes that he has always had this thing for older men and muscles. He wishes though that it didn’t pertain to his ex’s dad, but he can’t hide it. Keith’s feet finally bust out of their confines and continue to thicken. His calves rip through the remaining seams along the sides of his jeans as his huge hairy lower half glistens. The young admirer cannot help but to see the huge bulge starting to swell in Keith’s crotch. The growing man moans loudly feeling the rush moving into his ass and balls. ‘OH FUCK! It never ceases to amaze me how fucking hung I get. *feels the seams in his ass and crotch starting to give way* MMMMMM BABY! You want to see what a real man’s cock looks like sexy, wait till you see mine.’ Keith’s crotch rips open revealing his soaked jock which is struggling to stay on his thickening frame. The seams in his ass rip open making him look behind to watch his glutes swelling and destroying the denim. The growth makes his waist thicken as the rest of his jeans rip completely off exposing his entire lower half except for his jock which is barely containing the enormous rod swelling from within the pouch. He sighs for a few moments as he turns his head back around and looks into Glenn’s eyes again. The young stud is mesmerized now as he stares down at Keith’s massive tree trunks. He can’t speak either as he scans the big man’s entire lower body. Keith gets a little bit of his composure back long enough to motion for Glenn to come to him. ‘Come here sexy boy. You don’t have to stand over there. You are getting to see the real me Glenn, well…..sort of. *tries to hold it back for a few more seconds* MMMMMM…..I can control it…..*feels it moving into his chest* to a point……ahhhh…..*feels his cock aching as it fills his jock with pre* gawd…..i love it when it gets to my chest…..*his abs start to widen and stretch*…..fuck yeah!’ Glenn grimaces feeling his cock welling up like it is about to burst. He doesn’t touch it but yet it feels like it is being stroked over and over again. He can see Keith’s stomach reshaping itself as his abs thicken up and stretch wider turning into huge tiles. The fur on them is now turning from salt and peppery to brown and black. The big man’s back is starting to pop now too as Glenn can see him gradually getting taller. His grey shirt begins rising up from his waist and stops once it gets to the top of his immense eight-pack. The young man is having trouble keeping his composure now as well as he spills a pile of precum on to the floor beneath his shorts. Keith is beginning to feel his mind wander now as he labors his breathing. ‘Uhhhh fuck yeah Glenn! I can’t hold back much longer…..*pecs begin expanding as his upper back and lats begin ripping his shirt* AHHH! *looks down and sees the puddle forming below Glenn’s shorts* Yeah sexy, get off on me. Dale can’t please you like daddy Keith…..*pinches his nipples as they start to emerge from his shirt* or…..*shirt shreds as his massive hairy pecs bust out* rather…..my younger half.’ He grunts feeling his shirt rip open in the front and back as his pecs and delts keep growing. He clenches his fists and feels them swelling as he watches the veins pumping bigger and wider. Glenn moans as he dumps several jets of cum into the floor. Seeing Keith’s forearms growing sets him off. The older man is now in sheer ecstasy straining as his arms grow thicker tearing their way through his shirt sleeves. He gasps feeling the muscles in his biceps and triceps stretching as well as the bloated veins. Glenn can’t take his eyes off of them watching the bulbs triple in size. ‘AHHH FUCKING YEAH! MMMMMM……*his shoulders and traps blow up in size destroying the remainder of his shirt* Glenn…..*feels his neck stretching as the veins and muscles grow wider* it is time for you to meet Kliff…..*his eyes go back into his head as his greyish facial hair changes to brownish black and the hair on his head does the same*’ Glenn continues to shoot cum on the ground and can’t seem to move. He doesn’t know what Keith meant when he said what he said and gets nervous. The huge muscleman in front of him continues to grunt as he opens his eyes. The young stud seems to remember that Keith’s eyes were brown, but now they are a deep green. He looks into them and feels like he is being put into a trance. He tries to resist the temptation to go over to him, but it is getting harder to fight. The man grins and reaches up to run his huge hands down his furry chest. Glenn moans and feels a bit lightheaded. The man sees this and rushes over to catch him before he falls. ‘I got you baby. *wraps his 23” cannons around Glenn’s back* Look at me hot stuff! *Glenn immediately looks up at him* I know you like your men hairy and huge, why don’t you go ahead and service this one. Dale won’t ever have to know. *winks before two loud snapping noises come from his huge hamstrings* Whoops! It looks like he will have to be given some attention too.’ The snapping that Glenn heard were the straps barely clinging to the big man’s hamstrings from his jock. As they give way, his huge cock falls out of his jock and dumps a huge stream of precum into the floor. He reaches down and gives it a few strokes getting it all wet and shiny. Glenn’s eyes grow wide staring at the huge hairy rod as it pulses. The huge man directs his attention back to his face again. ‘Hehe, unlike Keith I am a little more nurturing. I’m not just going to plow you and leave like he would. I have wanted to get to know you for a while baby. Keith just wanted to fuck with you because of Dale, but I wouldn’t let him. Now that I have control, I will do what I want.’ He leans down to slowly kiss Glenn on the lips. This immediately leads to the young stud leaning against his huge chest and massaging it with his hands. The man flexes his abs and bounces his pecs for him as he runs his fingers up and down the hairy forest. This lasts for several minutes before Glenn stops to ask him a question. ‘Who are you? I mean…..*seems confused* how is this happening?’ The huge man smiles at him and hugs him burying Glenn’s face into his hairy pecs. The young stud quickly finds his nipples and nurses them. They both moan deeply before the hairy behemoth pulls Glenn’s shorts off and rubs his cock up against his hole. The young admirer licks the hair between the man’s abs and kisses each one individually before running his tongue between both pecs and kissing his shelf which prompts the huge behemoth to squeeze him before speaking again. ‘I’m Kliff Templeton. Keith tries to keep me hidden because he thinks he can somehow keep me under control. Of course the problem with that is, once he lets me take over his body, the desire for growth overrides him so I just come at him full force and he can’t stop me. I still haven’t figured out how to hold him back though so he generally wins after just a few hours.’ Glenn looks up at Kliff’s face with lust in his eyes. The big man sees this and starts pushing his cock inside the eager bottom. He starts fucking Glenn with a lot of intensity as he pushes the young stud’s head into his heaving chest again. This goes on for several minutes before Kliff stops to kiss him again. Glenn is unable to resist any kind of advance the big man makes. The big hairy goliath pumps his arms making them bulge so that the young man will worship them. He grunts each time Glenn runs his tongue along the massive bulbs. He starts fucking him again and stops before his balls unload into his cock. He looks at Glenn again. ‘I know that Dale never told you about me and that was probably the right thing to do. The thing is though he also has a secret of his own. You see…..he has the same gift baby. Keith just has me, but Dale was imbued with two other souls. I know this because I can sense them when he is with his dad.’ Glenn is shocked by this and wonders how Dale was able to keep them from ever coming out. ‘Good question Glenn. Dale has more restraint I think. I’m sure though there have been times that he wanted to let them out with you. I know being with you right now that you deep down crave feeling muscle in and out of you. *bounces his pecs and flexes his biceps* Ohh and of course something else too.’ Kliff thrusts inside Glenn several more times before finally pumping the young stud full of cum. The sheer force makes him grip the massive man’s back. He laughs a little before leaning down to kiss Glenn deeply. This lasts for a few minutes. When Kliff finally finishes cumming, he pulls out and tells the young man to move up so he can slap his cock on his pecs. ‘I know you love these mountains Glenn, why don’t you dump some snow on them.’ *smiles* The young man moans and knows exactly what he means. He starts to stroke quickly but Kliff stops him after a few seconds. He redirects Glenn’s hands to his own biceps and tells him to feel them flexing and straining as he works his cock. The big man slowly works the young stud’s cock with both hands making Glenn agonize over the incredible sensation. After a few strokes in, Kliff runs his tongue over the piss slit lapping up the precum and moaning before going back to stroke it again. ‘You taste incredible baby, now feed my body. My pecs are hungry and want you to coat them.’ The big man works his lover’s cock with more authority as he feels it getting ready to burst. Glenn yells in delight as he sprays Kliff’s face and chest with several jets of cum. The hairy behemoth licks the cum off his beard with his tongue as he bounces his pecs which are now drenched in jizz. He stops stroking Glenn and pulls him in to kiss him and shove his tongue down the young stud’s throat. They embrace and lay on the floor together. After a few minutes of Kliff massaging Glenn’s body, the young man drifts off to sleep in his arms. The big stud gets up with Glenn in his pythons and places him in a chair in the tv area. Once he can see that the young man is in place, he kisses him again and turns to go out the front door. The exhausted young stud awakens minutes later and sees that Kliff is gone. He wonders if it was all just a dream or maybe just maybe it really happened. The next time he sees Dale, he will have to question him just to see if it is indeed true. When he gets up from the chair, his eyes immediately go straight to the tattered clothes and puddles of pre on the floor. Could it be? For additional perspectives, don't forget to read about Jeremiah: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2394-the-secrets-of-an-unfortunate-stud-jeremiahs-perspective/
  13. Mass Hose by Infinite Muscle Part One Ever since I was a little kid I’d wanted to be big and muscular, and when I hit puberty, that desire increased drastically. In middle school I imagined growing to be the biggest bodybuilder in the world. I looked at pictures of bodybuilders in magazines and pictured myself looking like them. I made a scrapbook that had photos of my head pasted onto different bodybuilders’ bodies. I made drawings of myself with big muscles. I found pictures of bodybuilders on the net and photoshopped my head onto them. I spent hours envisioning myself becoming a future Mr. Olympia. I wanted to grow to be the biggest man ever to hold the title. Even that wasn’t enough. I began to think about impossible size, beyond the range of human scale. I was fixated on images like the Titans and ancient Greek and Roman gods, the Incredible Hulk, Conan the Barbarian, the Parasite from the Superman comic books, and Colossus. I dreamed of being like one of them. At thirteen, I was 5’9” and weighed 120 pounds. I got a cheap weight set from K-Mart. I began to lift weights two or three times a week in my bedroom. I gained a little muscle, and that made me much more confident when I got to high school, but the idea of being a real bodybuilder lingered in my mind. I kept working out, but not really heavily. I really didn’t know what I was doing. Near the end of tenth grade, I found some bodybuilding magazines at a garage sale in my neighborhood. I bought the whole box of them for four dollars. I’d seen some of them at the drug store before, Muscle and Fitness, Flex, Muscle Mag, but never actually read any of them. I had never seen Muscular Development or Planet Muscle before. The bodybuilders in MD looked HUGE! The diet and workout info in Planet Muscle was a revelation, at least to me. I decided to go for it that summer. I was just turning sixteen. I started to work out six days a week on a split routine, and my appetite shot through the roof. On My sixteenth birthday I’d put on twenty pounds of muscle since turning fourteen. I weighed 148 pounds at 5’10.” By seventeen I was at 165, pretty good for my small bone structure. By eighteen I was at 178, and looked like a boxer. When I went to college, I kept at it my freshman year, although a little more slowly, since I was busy with a double major and figuring out how to live on my own. By my nineteenth birthday, I’d hit 190. I had big biceps, decent lats, and shoulders like softballs, but my chest lagged a bit, and my legs were a little thin compared to my upper body. I was getting more and more enthralled with the sensation of my muscles bulging and pushing against each other, and I was determined to make it happen more and more, to amplify the feeling of mass and power. Sophomore year I picked up the pace a lot. I took a weight training class, and the coach was a powerlifter. We spent the first two weeks doing nothing but squats, deadlifts, and bench. I had never done deadlifts before, and had only played at doing squats. It was just as well I hadn’t done many squats, because my form would have injured me if I’d kept at it. But Coach Delaney made sure we were doing them right. I started to grow like mad. By Christmas I weighed 202. I was getting really big, my legs were caught up for the first time, and I felt awesome! I ate five or six times a day, and got stronger every workout. I kept with the routine I’d had in the class, and kept getting bigger. By the time I turned twenty at the end of that following summer, I weighed 215. I felt huge, like a real bodybuilder, for the first time in my life. I figured I’d just keep getting bigger and bigger, and end up looking like Branch Warren or Markus Ruhl. After that though, my gains slowed dramatically. It took me three years to put on another ten pounds. I graduated, and got a job as a proofreader at the newspaper. It paid well enough, and I didn’t need a lot. I had a one bedroom apartment, an old Dodge Neon, and three gym memberships. I worked on proportion and staying ripped. I thought about competing, and went to some local bodybuilding contests. I was one of the stronger guys at my regular after-work gym, the Lifelong Fitness Center, but when I had time, especially on weekends and leg days, I went to Powerhouse, the gym most serious bodybuilders in town preferred. If I needed an ego boost or wanted to swim, I went to Bally’s, where I could pretty much count on being one of the best built guys in the place. I liked my life, but I would never be satisfied as an average bodybuilder. I dated, had a lot of casual sex, never found a serious relationship, and had the chance to cover a few bodybuilding and powerlifting contests for a Musclesport blog on the paper’s website. I was feeling complacent and resigned. I thought sometimes about what I might do if I ever won a lot of money in the lotto. Normally I didn’t even buy lottery tickets. It was just an idle fantasy I played with in my mind if I couldn’t sleep, or had to miss a workout because of traveling or work. I played with ideas about traveling, buying big houses, more cars, more drum sets, eating out in restaurants every day, and all the usual things people think of. But one thing that always came to mind was having the resources to improve my bodybuilding. When I actually won $728 Million in the Ultra Power Lotto (the biggest jackpot ever!) after casually buying a ticket at the gas station, I was stunned, all my imaginary interests started to flood my mind. I bought three new cars, a truck, a McMansion, a highrise condo in the Chicago loop, a house boat in Sausalito, and started to get a sense of how I could control my life and get some focus. A few weeks after I won I began looking more seriously into ways to improve my body’s ability to gain muscle and overall size. I’d already filled all my refrigerators with food, stocked up on protein and supplements, and got a lifting coach. But I wanted to find the most cutting edge advantages. I wanted to get huger than I already was as fast as possible. I looked over all of the various chemical and drug based enhancements, nutritional tweaks, and different kinds of workout schedules and exercise regimens. There were many useful and helpful ideas out there that were suitable for making improvements within the range of natural ability and even for extending it by manipulating hormones with drugs. I had already tried most of the natural methods, and I had flirted a bit with some chemicals, back before the government banned anabolic hormone precursors like 1-AD and lumped them in with steroids. I was looking for new ideas that had never been tried. I’d often dreamed about ways to acclimate the body to megamassive eating through the use of a feeding tube down the throat, but it was impractical, because repeated insertion and removal of a conventional feeding tube would cause inflammation, and damage to esophagus and vocal cords, and the risks involved with a surgically implanted tube in the abdomen were unacceptable. Yet, I needed a way to make it easy to push my nutrient intake beyond the 6500 - 7000 Calorie level that was the most I’d ever sustained for more than a few days. (Even that had practically bankrupted me, but at least my food budget was never going to be a problem again.) The calorie and protein barrier had kept me from growing past 230 pounds. Pretty big for a 5’10” recreational bodybuilder, but not even half as much muscle as I had always wanted. It was while pondering this that I found a research summary on Google that surveyed the numerous ways nano materials fabrication were being adapted. One of them was for less disruptive medical procedures, including injury repair and dressing, and even more interestingly, diagnostic, pharmaceutical, and nutrient delivery tubing. The article went into some detail about the flexibility and pressure tolerance of the tubing materials, and their ability to transmit genetic and diagnostic information, so I was immediately excited. If this was what I thought it was, it would mean fast and painless continuous delivery of large amounts of food into the body, along with instructions telling the digestive system how to make the most of it. I arranged to meet with some researchers and small scale nano-manufacturing entrepreneurs. My ideas were mostly confirmed, and we started developing prototypes. They were ready with a usable version of a massive nutrient delivery hose within just a few weeks (It’s amazing how motivating money can be!). At the same time, I had a team working on fully predigested high density protein and liquid nutrient formula. I tasted some of it and I was not thrilled, to put it mildly, with the flavor, or the pasty viscous texture , but since it was designed to go straight through the tube into the stomach, palatability wasn’t really a factor. They quickly set up a facility to produce the stuff in quantity as needed. While all of this was going on, I had a new 140,000 square foot building put up with a super sturdy I-beam frame and a 50 foot ceiling. It would become a gym with 20 duplicates of each of the usual free weight benches, hammer strength machines (freeweight loading), static contraction stations, and just about every other thing a serious bodybuilder or powerlifter could want, plus a steel fabrication shop to make customized equipment. I hired eight of the biggest, strongest guys I could find around the region to run the gym. I paid them each a nice 50K a year, but the use of the gym and free bodybuilder-friendly apartments on the same property, and limitless food and supplements were also pretty enticing perks. My original plan was to wait until I had gained 70 to 80 more pounds over a period of six months, and then have the grand opening of MEGAHULK GYM for 75 guys who either were or wanted to be freaky-huge bodybuilders. I figured I’d be able to find at least that many guys at other local gyms, and on the university and area high school football, wrestling, and weightlifting teams. Then I would have the grand opening and my huge employees and I would blow everybody away and sign them up on the spot. I would run it as a non-profit, and offer free memberships to 25 more guys, beginners who were unable to afford memberships (men with families to support or working shit jobs, high school and college guys) who I figured would follow through. I would interview them to find out how serious/committed/obsessed they really were. Any guy who wanted the free membership would have to sign a binding contract requiring him to gain 50 pounds of lean muscle or more every year for at least five years to keep the membership. Pretty extreme size goal, but since memberships would come with unlimited food and supplements, and 24/7 access to one of the best equipped gyms in the world, with unlimited protein shake drinks at the smoothie bar, I figured it was an attainable goal for any guy who was determined to get huge. I envisioned 100 guys blowing up into the worlds biggest bodybuilders, high school students going from 125 pound freshmen to 350 pound behemoths by the time they were seniors, dads inspiring their sons to become bodybuilders by piling on 250 pounds of extra muscle just as their boys reached high school age, university guys becoming literally Big Men On Campus, their school totally dominating all the power sports. But before all of this, I had to get started on getting huge myself. I got The Mass Hose and swallowed its internal terminus. Once it was in my stomach, The nanotube technicians who supervised the procedure (after all I was the first human ever to have this kind of apparatus installed in my body- good idea to have the experts on hand) zapped the external end with a small series of low voltage electrical blips in a preprogrammed variable voltage sequence. Then they input the activation command. Suddenly it seemed as if the whole tube had just disappeared, except for the connector, which felt like a small mint in my mouth. When I swallowed The Mass Hose it had felt surprisingly minor, more like a piece of spaghetti than the gaggy string feeling I’d been expecting. But once they electrically treated it I couldn’t even feel it at all. Great, but how would it deliver enough food to my stomach? how would it allow me to breathe and still continuously push huge amounts of nutrition into my body? I shouldn’t have worried. The Mass Hose was smart. They explained that It could time delivery of the nutrient liquid in phases that decreased when I was inhaling and exhaling more vigorously, and it could pressurize the stuff and then depressurize it enough to deliver large quantities of it into my stomach with little or no discomfort. I stayed at the lab for two days, Thursday and Friday, while they monitored my first stage of feeding with the system, and made sure that I was acclimating to the Mass Hose, and that its nanotechnology was individuating to my needs. When my Mass Hose was first hooked up to the nutrient supply, and the flow initiated, I quickly began to feel the effects. The thing was suddenly filled with nutrient and I felt like I had a huge amount of food in my neck, as if I was guzzling a 70 gram protein shake. Then it shrunk down a bit, but my stomach kept filling up just as fast. “Wow, I feel really full!” I typed on my noteboard after only about a minute. (They weren’t sure if I’d ever be able to vocalize while my Mass Hose was feeding me. So I got a notebook computer that I could text on. It had a special display screen on the back so I could let other people see my typing.) “Well,” Todd, the project’s nanochemist replied, “the system has already delivered over 600 calories. It should slow down a bit now and work on getting you adjusted to a constant stomach reserve of 750 calories. After a while, maybe eight hours to a half day or so, it should start slowly forcing you up to a reserve of 1000, then 1250, then 1500 calories.” “Your Mass Hose should keep replenishing that 1500 calorie reserve in your digestive tract whenever you attach it to the supply for the first week or so,” he continued. “When it has worked up to that level, you’ll be taking in 17,000 calories for every 12 hours of Mass Hose hookup. After that it will increase the rate as it detects your body’s increased ability to absorb the stuff, in other words, when you grow bigger. The more hours a day you feed with your Mass Hose, the sooner you will gain greater absorbtion power. And it will not fall behind– the more you can digest productively for muscle gain, the more it will deliver. It won’t let you grow any excess fat, bacause the genetic and metabolic monitoring system will keep you as anabolic as possible as long as you lift heavy at least two or three times a week. However, you’ll probably be able to have productive workouts as often as twelve times a week, because the Mass Hose will use its neurological interfaces and genetic monitoring system to accelerate your recovery.” By the time I left the lab on Friday night, 48 hours later, it began to dawn on me how I could gain muscle almost effortlessly. I’d worked out twice in those two days, and really worked hard, but I felt like it was inevitable and automatic. I didn’t have any sense of difficulty with the huge amount of force and energy I expended. I thought I could have done it in my sleep. (I dreamed about lifting and growing all night long.) I kept my Mass Hose hooked up 21 hours both days. I had piled four pounds more muscle on me in two days! I spent the weekend and the next week connected to the Mass Hose throughout my sleeping hours and every waking moment except for 90 minutes split into two workouts each day. I had a portable pump with a small computer controller and a 25-gallon tank of nutrients made that could be wheeled around on a hand truck, so I could travel around and still eat. I could even eat while working out except when squatting, deadlifting, or doing low rep heavy sets. There is nothing like the feeling that your muscles are building up even while you lift, when they would normally be breaking down. I could actually feel my body feeding my muscles while I was curling and pumping up my biceps. I don’t think any drug or even sex could make me feel as awesome and invincible as I felt while pumping up and staying gorged on muscle food simultaneously. Another amazing thing that I quickly discovered was the sensation of my body feeling different, bigger, heavier, and stronger, when I woke up each morning. I was dreaming every night about lifting and eating and instantly blowing up with hundreds of pounds of muscle, and then when I’d wake up, I’d find that my dream was reflected a bit in reality. I’d walk over to the mirror wall (the long tube that connected the Mass Hose to the nutrient tank dragging along the floor behind me) and look to see how much new muscle I’d grown overnight. I could see some progress every morning, but more than that, I could feel big changes. My whole body was constantly resonating with power. I felt the pressure of power building inside me, my body constantly filling with more fuel to turn my workouts into more muscle. The Mass Hose was forcing more muscle size onto me, making my body respond to everything in whatever way would grow the most possible muscle, and feeling it happen all the time was almost overwhelming. It was the fastest I’d ever grown, but it was still slow enough that I was feeling mesmerized by the endlessness of the sensation. I just walked around my new house and deck attached to the 1000 foot retractable external tube, feeling my body grow all day long. When I got ready to leave for the gym, I just put the other tube in my mouth, and the Mass Hose automatically switched to it, and signaled the house tube to shut off. The switch took about three seconds. Same thing once I got to the gym if I needed another tank, or went into the private areas of the gym. Both my house and the gym had multiple tanks with a total of 25,000 gallons of capacity each. Although the nutrient mix was stored cool, the system warmed it up to the perfect temperature for my stomach. So far, I had not filled any of the system tanks with more than 200 gallons, but I was prepared for the most extreme developments, including large scale feeding of dozens of guys, or maybe my own most extreme growth fantasies. By the end of the next weekend, my acclimation to the system was complete, and the week of automatic megamassive eating had had a profound effect: My stomach was already accomodating a 2000 calorie constant reserve, 500 calories more than anticipated, so my ability to absorb nutrients had increased dramatically. In seven days, I’d grown from 229 pounds to 248 pounds. My overall physique had grown enough that it wasn’t just enhanced size, it was a transformation. My body had a shape that was much more massive and powerful in appearance, wider, thicker, yes, but not just that. My body was now covered over with muscle that made it hard to tell what the bone structure beneath was like. My frame was completely encased in muscle–nineteen pounds of new muscle in seven days, and no end in sight! The next week I continued the same routine– 22.5 hours a day using my Mass Hose, two grueling workouts a day, 10.5 hours of sleep per night, although neither the workouts nor the sleep were anything like normal lifting or sleeping. My lifting was so much fun it was nearly orgasmic. I was able to put forth work-to-failure efforts set after set on every lift, twice a day, and I ended every workout with drastically exaggerated pumps on the muscles I’d worked. Every time I worked my legs my thighs were like barrels by the time I was done. Back workouts left my arms spread out at 60-degree angles because my lats were so inflated. For the first time ever, I could see pumped lat muscles rounding way out before they began to curve down and then cram back in to my torso, and bulge back from the rest of the hemispheres of muscle covering my back, even more than the thick paired ridges of muscle jutting out over both sides of my spine. Shoulders, chest and arm muscles responded with similarly exploded pumps. If I happened to work arms and pecs on the same day, I could forget about doing anything that required touching my hands together in front of my chest, like washing my hands, cutting food on a plate, or typing on my noteboard, for at least four hours. So if I wanted to communicate with my staff or anyone after that, I’d have to hunt and peck with one hand on the noteboard or write on the chalkboard doors of one of the freezers or refrigerators. I was constantly carrying over 2400 calories of protein shake in my belly, which looked a little distended, even more so since my abs were over three inches thick at that point. I was resigned to having something that looked like a roid gut, just because I was so full all the time, even though I never had the sensation of chewing or eating. I constantly felt the protein forcing its way into my muscles; my arteries almost throbbing with the feeling of nutrition distributing aggressively throughout my body. My brain hummed. I was always on the verge of getting an erection. My thoughts were totally consumed with my body’s relentless growth. I was high on my body. My muscle gains–the sensation of my muscles increasingly pushing against each other– made me feel high. My muscular gut crammed with protein made me feel high. Seeing myself in the mirror made me feel high. By high, I mean it made my brain fixate even more on my bodybuilding process. It was the perfect combination of entrainment into being a musclehead. The differences in sleep were the most unexpected. I don’t mean the fact that my body’s size and shape could no longer be comfortably accomodated by a normal bed. Other big bodybuilders’ accounts of that problem had prepared me for that. I had custom nine by nine foot body contoured mattresses made with sculpted space foam and other adaptations. What was really different was that at a time when the body is usually catabolic because it can’t take in food, I was getting 26,000 calories and over 2750 grams of protein, and waking up bigger, stronger, and heavier. I never did dream much before I started the Mass Hose. I had had dreams as a kid, but once I moved out and started working as an adult, they pretty much stopped. I always hoped I’d have dreams about growing huge and muscular, but it never happened, except for short glimpses, which were not really vivid dreams. With the Mass Hose that changed abruptly. I dreamt constantly it seemed. My new dreams were wild orgies of impossibly huge growth and grew more vivid every night. In a typical dream, I was at a park near my old high school, it was 78º F and a constant but gentle wind was blowing . Other people were going about their business, roller-blading, pushing babies in strollers, eating ice cream and popcorn, sitting on benches. I was waiting in line for pizza at a pushcart at the edge of an open area surrounded by trees. I was wearing jams, flip-flops, and my favorite tee-shirt, an old dark red Gold’s Gym Shirt that was a little tight, an XL, getting a bit threadbare with the logo fading, but it was one of the shirts I wore while I was turning into a bodybuilder. I bought it when I was at 180 pounds (up from 150 when I started lifting three years before), and starting to get comfortable with identifying as a bodybuilder, and confident enough to wear a bodybuilding logo on my chest. At the beginning of my dream I was at 225 pounds or so, like I actually had been up until a two weeks ago. I ordered two large pizzas, sat down and started eating them. I started to feel hot so I took off my shirt. I kept eating and eating until I finished two whole pizzas, then I took my protein shake I’d been saving for later out of my backpack (which was suddenly there, even though I didn’t have it before. When I took the bottle out it grew to a two gallon jug, and I started to chug it. In a couple of minutes I finished the whole thing. I burped , and stood up. My stomach was stretched to the limit, but I felt great. A couple of kids, boys about nine and six years old, who were walking by stopped and looked at me. “Wow, mister, your muscles are huge!” the older one said. “Yeah, really huge,” his little brother agreed. “When I grow up, I’m gonna have big muscles just like you mister,” said the nine year old. “Yeah, me too. I’m gonna be the Incredible Hulk!” said the younger kid. “My name’s Jerry,” he added. “I’m Danny,” his brother said. “Well guys, eat lots of good food, no junky snacks, and when you’re about twelve, start lifting weights. You’ll grow muscles just like this,” I did a double biceps pose, and then a most muscular. “And keep on doing it. You’ll grow bigger and bigger.” “I know, I read bodybuilding magazines at the library,” Danny said. “and I’m already lifting weights, I weigh almost 80 pounds” he went on. “Look!” He pulled his shirt off and flexed his arms. I could see good muscle development on his torso, and His biceps popped up as he flexed, a lot bigger than you’d expect from a nine year old. “Wow, your arms are already starting to get pretty big, Danny. Keep it up, and eat as much as you can.” He kept flexing as I spoke, and I could see veins on his biceps and forearms. “Wanna split a protein shake with me guys?” I asked, pulling another two gallon jug out of the (bottomless protein shake) bag. I took a big swig and passed it to Danny. He turned it up and started to guzzle it . He kept drinking it and drinking it. His stomach was sticking out more and more. He kept guzzling. Thick abs started to appear on his stomach as he drank. Then his muscles all over his body started growing bigger and thicker. His lats widened out, his chest bulged up and out, his shoulders started to look like softballs, and his arms were like a kid version of Lee Preist’s. He finished the whole bottle, and then flexed and roared. “I’m HUGE!” “Got any more shakes?” Jerry said excitedly. I pulled out three more, but this time they were each five gallons. I handed one to each of them, and opened my own. As I lifted my bottle up it kept getting bigger until it was the size of a fifty gallon drum. We all started guzzling down our protein and growing like wild. We started getting taller and wider and heavier. Before long we were all ten feet tall, and nearly as wide, crammed with bulging muscles that kept pulsing and bulging bigger. They were the hugest kids ever, but I was just getting started, I kept expanding, blowing up, bigger, thicker, stronger, taller, 20 feet tall, gaining hundreds of pounds a minute, feeling more and more powerful . . . That’s about the point in any one of my dreams when I would usually wake up, and realize that I really was bigger and thicker and stronger and heavier, though not taller. By the end of the week two, I had gained another 22 pounds, and weighed 270. The sensation of all that new muscle mass was almost overwhelming. I had entered the realm of the superheavyweights. I was shaking the floors with every step. I had no idea how much weight I could lift, because my strength was increasing so fast. My body felt unfamiliar, voluminous. I could slow down, get familiar with my huge physique, become comfortable in my body. But no, this was never about comfort or familiarity– it was about growth and exploring new territory. I would continue to grow as fast as possible, as big as possible, at least until I’d done it for a month. So, I continued with the same routine, and at 270 pounds I was now carrying over 2650 calories in my stomach all the time, and gaining over three pounds of muscle a day. Part Two Every muscle in my body seemed to pulse with power. I constantly had the strong sensation of each muscle growing bigger, my body being flooded with muscle building nutrients. I felt my arms expanding, swelling with power even while they were being pushed further out to the side by my thickening lats and pecs. My legs were swelling and bulging bigger by the hour, my shoulders inflating like beachballs. My mind was on fire with excitement from all the physical sensation, and knowing that I was growing muscle faster than any man ever had. I was nearly overwhelmed with the pleasure of it. I kept lifting like a demon and absorbing nutrients faster and faster. At the end of week three I weighed 294 pounds. At 5’10” that made me one of the most muscularly developed bodybuilders on earth, and I was growing faster all the time. Although my stomach was crammed with over half a gallon of nutrient all the time, I had gotten so used to the fullness that I barely noticed it anymore. Although my stomach stuck out from my groin over seven inches, it didn’t seem to stick out, because my thighs jutted even further forward, and my pecs were so thick that it seemed proportional, and between my superdeveloped serratus and the fact that my whole front torso was framed by my lats, traps, and arms, my gut looked normal, at least normal for a superheavyweight bodybuilder. That night, I had the most intense dream I’d ever had. I was a teenager, fifteen again, and it was the fourth of July. Everyone was celebrating Independence Day, and there was a neighborhood cookout at the rec center. People were swimming in the pool and eating barbecue, drinking beer and sodas. It was eleven o’clock in the morning, and already really hot, close to ninety degrees Fahrenheit. I was walking back to the pool area from a clearing in the oak grove. I was on my way to the weightlifting pen. I felt extra-jacked, totally psyched up to lift. I had just gotten an orange glass marble from someone in the grove. This marble was supposed to make me bigger and stronger. I had it in the key pocket of my swimming trunks. I wasn’t wearing any flip-flops, or a tee-shirt. Normally, at fifteen years old and 135 pounds, I wouldn’t have gone anywhere public without a loose tee-shirt, but since I had the orange marble, I didn’t care. The girl who gave it to me said that I should keep it near me while eating or working out, such as in a pocket or something, so it could work its magic. She said it was tuned to my personal aura or something like that. In my dream the rec center weight room was outside like the one at Muscle Beach. It was in a big fenced area adjacent to the pool deck (The rec center in my hometown actually had an indoor weight room, because cold weather would make it useless outside for at least half the year). I was walking at a comfortable pace, but purposefully. I strode across the pool, past all the hot girls in my class who were there, past all the older boys and guys in their twenties who were big and buff. Nothing could deter me from going to the weight pen. My determination and energy were like nothing I’d felt before I got the orange marble. It was working already, I could tell. I walked into the weight room and walked toward the benches. Two Seniors were there benching. They were two of the biggest guys in school, Jeff and Alan, both varsity wrestlers. “Can I work in with you guys?” I asked as I came to a stop next to the bench they were using. Any other time I’d have just used the old Marcy machine until they were done, but I didn’t want to. I never got a good workout on that thing. Even if I asked they usually would have said no. Today was different. I had the orange marble in my pocket. “Uh, uh, sure, I guess, but we’re working heavy, so it’ll take some time to strip and load plates. It’s cool though. We’re not in a hurry.” We started doing sets. I was able to do nine reps with 185, something I could never have done before that day. I felt great! After Jeff and Alan each did sets with 225, I tried it too. I had never benched more than 175 before that day. Amazingly, I did 11 reps at 225, the same as Jeff, and one more rep than Alan. My pecs were pumped up far more than ever before, but not a bit tired. I was ready for more. Alan loaded a pair of 25s on the bar and we did a set with 275. I was able to do 10 reps. Then we loaded the bar to 315. I did 8 reps, just like Alan and Jeff. Then we did a set with 365, I did 8 reps at 365, two more reps than either of the huge seniors. “You’re really strong for a kid,” Jeff said. “How long have you been lifting?” “Two years,” I answered, “but only about nine months seriously. But I’ve gained 10 pounds in the last two months,” I continued, exaggerating a bit. “I’m ready to start piling on some mass. I’ve been getting a lot stronger the last few weeks.” “Well,” Alan said, “You should start getting a lot bigger, most guys your size can’t lift half of what you do.” We continued lifting together, doing flyes and cable crossovers, and then a back workout, which was Bent over rows, T-bar rows, lat pulls, and alternating dumbell rows. When we got to the dumbell rows, I had kept up with both of them throughout the workout, and they were getting tired and slowing down. I was not. The orange marble was keeping me going. I was loaded with energy. We started with an 80 pounder, then a set with 100, then 120. Finally we got a 130. Alan and Jeff were each barely able to do five reps each side with it, barely forcing out the last ones. Then it was my turn. I picked up the dumbell casually with my left arm. (For some reason I always want to do left side first on dumbell rows. Same thing in a dream I guess.) I started my set. I did 12 reps on each arm, and put the dumbell down. “Are we doing another set?” I asked. “Are you nuts, kid?” Alan said. “I can barely raise my arms up to my face. Damn, how do you do it? I weigh 195 pounds, and Jeff is 210, but you ran us into the ground.” “I dunno, just naturally strong I guess,” I smiled. We hit the showers, and when no one was looking, I took the orange marble out of my pocket and held it up to my chest. I could feel its power feeding me. I was looking bigger all over after the workout. I walked over and stepped on the scale. I weighed 150, I’d actually gained fifteen pounds in just a couple of hours. I looked at the marble, and that’s when I got the idea that changed everything. I popped the marble in my mouth and swallowed it. I felt fantastic! I felt the marble lodging itself in the base of my stomach and becoming bonded inside me. Then I downed my protein shake. When I did I literally saw my body grow bigger in the mirror. I was expanding before my own eyes. I looked down at the scale, it said 167, and then 168, 169, 171. Then 174, 180. . . I started blowing up with muscle. The workout and protein combined with the marble being inside me started a chain reaction. In a couple of minutes I was bigger than Alan or Jeff, I started to look like a bodybuilder from a magazine. Then I was even bigger. I started to grow taller too, 5’10”, 5’11”, 6’0” , 6’2” and upward. Within ten more minutes I was 6’6” and weighed 450 pounds, and I was accelerating, inflating, exploding with size and power. I continued to grow bigger and bigger, faster and faster. Quickly I grew to eight feet tall, and was blasting past a full ton of muscle. This was the point in one of these dreams when I would usually wake up, but not this time. I kept going and going. In a way, I knew I was dreaming, but I willfully ignored that and kept feeling the dream more and more intimately. Jeff and Alan walked into the locker room. They saw me blowing up with size. “Dude! That is awesome, keep going! Make yourself bigger!” Jeff said. “Yeah! Bigger, bigger, bigger!” Alan shouted. “Bigger! Bigger! Bigger! Bigger!” they started chanting over and over. The Marble made my power extend to everyone around me. “Here man, drink my shake,” Alan offered. “Yeah! Mine too!” said Jeff. I quickly downed both shakes. Then I started to grow huger faster than ever. I was blowing up into a giant hulking great wall of muscle. In a minute after I finished the two protein shakes I was fifteen feet tall and weighed over 5000 pounds, and I was growing faster and faster. I just kept getting bigger. I was a mountain of muscle, and gaining faster and faster. In a couple more minutes I was outside by the pool, and I was 25 feet tall, 30,000 pounds. “MORE!!!” I roared. I kept exploding. I had a huge erection that was spewing jizz like a fountain by the gallon. I kept exploding bigger and bigger, 30, 40, 50 feet tall, and thicker and wider by the second. “MORE!! MORE!! MORE!! MORE!!” I kept trying to shout. I was awake and I was still shouting more, but the tube was hooked up. I was tense all over, and felt pumped up beyond belief. I’d gotten pumped in my sleep! Wow, I wanna do that every night. I feel like a god, I thought to myself. And I grew much more than usual last night. Over the next week my gains accelerated even further, and my dream was starting to come true– I could literally see muscle growth right before my eyes sometimes. During that week, I gained, on average, over four and a quarter pounds a day, and by the end of the week it was closer to five a day. By that Sunday night I had expanded to 324 pounds. At 5’10” tall, that much size, especially on a relatively thin skeletal frame, was so much that I was nearly engulfed in it. My range of motion was significantly limited by the masses of muscle bulging over every part of my frame. I could stand up, although my feet couldn’t touch while I was doing so ( I couldn’t get them closer than about 20 inches without bending my knees because of the mass of my quads). I could lay down, although if I lay on my back the peaks of my calfs and hams, glutes and lats were the only things touching the surface. Sleeping with any comfort was only possible on my customized bed, which was about due for a reworking, because I was too wide for its contours; the hollows weren’t really wide or deep enough any more. There was talk among my orthopedic guys of creating a liquid sleeping environment for me, but the complications had to be worked out before that could be seriously pursued. What I could not do at all was sit. I could not put my thighs at 90 degrees to my spine (a 55 degree angle was the most I could fit myself into, because my abs and quads got in the way. My abs were eight inches thick and my stomach was always full of over 3000 calories of protein and nutrients, so my stomach was over eleven inches thick. My quads jutted straight out from my thigh bones at the upper insertions, and were beginning to actually bulge up toward my torso. So, I could use a special recliner, or I could use a special extra large kneeling chair. I had some special upholstered furniture made up in the gym’s fabrication shop to work around the problems my immense mass was causing. I had to confront the facts, either stop growing muscle or face being unable to move at all. I already had an involuntary and greatly exaggerated bodybuilder swagger, which felt fantastic, and constantly kept my huge muscles in the front of my mind. I couldn’t forget, even for a second, that I was hulked out beyond belief. I was running out of room to put on more muscle. It was the next morning that I got a note from the nanotech lab, something about an integrated nanosystem improvement. When I first saw it, I was not really focused on reading it, because I was going through the painful process of tapering down from 65 thousand calories a day to 27 thousand, so I could acclimate to maintaining my mass instead of continuously increasing it. I was jittery, feeling constantly hungry, and distracted. And I was trying to plan the grand opening of the gym. I‘d had systems put in where guys who would have mass hoses could connect to the nutrient tanks. My plan was to have every gym member who wanted one get a mass hose and feed themselves after workouts for three hours. Although they wouldn’t get what I got, I could make sure that they developed megamassive eating capacity while getting crammed with nutrients. These connection systems were in small rooms in six rows of five perpendicular to the back of the gym building. with comfortable recliners and surround audio-video. The computers on the systems had subliminal audio, as well as visualization components, in addition to individual hose feeding programs designed to hugely extend the nutrient absorbing capacity of any bodybuilder who used one regularly for a three weeks or more for at least two hours a day. My eight employees were the first to try out the new systems. The visualizations were very exciting for the guys who were spending time on the mass hoses. The walls and ceilings were filled with video displays that showed the men their own physiques from various distances and angles, and progressed through time lapse extrapolations of their muscles growing bigger based on the nourishment and entrainment from the hose itself and the subliminals that went with it. The longer the session, the further the projected growth went. Each man was given discs to reinforce the subliminal audio, and to review the projected growth on video later at home. The system designers assured me that once any bodybuilder, no matter how inexperienced, used the system long enough to gain substantial physical advantages from it, the ability to do megamassive eating and ten or more pounds of added muscle, he would become irrevocably obsessed with gaining as much muscle mass as possible, and would pursue muscle relentlessly until it was impossible to gain any more. I was about to enable a degree of muscle growth, and acheivable desire for muscle growth, that had never existed in bodybuilding. It had never existed in men at all. I thought about what might be possible to achieve for a boy who began using the system early in adolescence, at around twelve or thirteen. The degree of mass enhancement possible for someone who started with the mass hose at such an early age would have to be profound. The growth that a young bodybuilder with that amount of nutritional, ergonomic and neurological reinforcement throughout his formative years might achieve would be huge beyond belief. A couple of bodybuilders I’d talked to had already signed their sons up to start at eleven years old! One of them, a 6’0,” 275 pound nationally rated NPC amateur named Jerry, was openly gushing about how huge he expected his son Tommy, who was going to be eleven in two weeks, might grow. “I didn’t start ‘til I was almost seventeen,” Jerry enthused, “and I didn’t have anything like this mass hose. With his genetics Tommy could weigh over 500 pounds in a few years, maybe even more! And then he’ll just keep blowing up. This thing will make him want it even more than he already does. He already runs around the house flexing and yelling ‘I’m gonna have the biggest muscles in the world!’ He wants to get super huge already and he’s not even using barbells yet. His mom made me promise to wait ‘til he turned eleven. I can’t wait to see Tommy blow up into a gigantic muscle-freak! I bet he’s over half a ton when he’s in his twenties. And maybe even eight feet tall!” Another guy, Justin, who had only pursued bodybuilding intermittently before joining MEGAHULK, and weighed around 220 pounds lean, brought his son Jacob in on his eleventh birthday and introduced him to the mass hose. His son had played with dumbbells a bit but wasn’t really serious about it. “I want to look like dad someday, I guess,” he said when asked about his goals. “Jake, son, you’re gonna be way huger than your old man in a few years. You’re gonna be one of the biggest guys in the world, SUPER muscular, huge and way taller than me too!” “But mom said that my body is made like yours and I shouldn’t worry about trying to get really big” “Your mom doesn’t know about the Mass Hose, and she doesn’t need to know yet either. We’re gonna make it a surprise.” he told Jacob. He confided in me that he wanted to make sure his son was irreversibly obsessed with huge growth before his wife knew anything. In less than two weeks, the deed was done. Jake had spent all his days at “fitness camp” feeding on the mass hose eight hours a day, and lifting two hours with a trainer. In those two weeks, he had already grown two inches and seventeen pounds heavier (over a pound every day), all lean muscle. By then he was endlessly gushing about how huge he was determined to grow. “I’m gonna be a GIANT! My muscles are just gonna grow and grow and grow! Bigger than a gorilla! Bigger than ten gorillas! Look how big and strong I’m already getting. I’m gonna grow a thousand pounds of muscle before I’m even a teenager!” I gave extensive thought to the potential my gym offered. I could see it becoming a Mecca for muscleheads from around the country and the world. I could see the members of the gym growing bigger and bigger, the younger ones even gaining exceptional height throughout their teenage years, and filling their frames with huge mountainous masses of muscle beyond anything ever seen before. I imagined this spawning a whole culture of megamuscleheads, and hundredfold increase in the number of men who would pursue bodybuilding. This was the beginning of a new order of magnitude in human muscle size. I was going to turn my gym members into the hugest muscleheads ever. I knew that this was true for me. I was still gaining muscle mass, even though I only used the system five or six hours a day now, because I found myself involuntarily and automatically eating pretty much all day long, and waking up at night to eat as well. I couldn’t stop building mass even though I tried consciously to limit it. In the two weeks since I had curtailed the previous round-the-clock mass hose hook up down to six hours a day, I had still gained over a pound a day, and had now reached 346 pounds at seven percent bodyfat. I felt like a god, but I was worried that I would grow literally musclebound if I didn’t stop gaining mass. At the same time though, part of me wanted to feed through the mass hose 23 hours a day and adjust it so it would stay on the maximum edge of calorie and protein increases, and just see how far it would go, how far I would go. Part Three As I was flexing and posing in front of the mirror, contemplating opening day at MEGAHULK, I got two new briefings from my research team. These were the details about the nanosystem improvements the earlier note had mentioned. One was about ways that the Mass Hose could be thoroughly integrated into the human nervous system through stimulated growth into the body via programming commands. The second one was about ways that this cybernetic symbiosis could be directed through programming. The team had developed a program that would optimize the process to meet whatever physical results were described in the program’s variables. This new system could activate growth plates and grow bone to enlarge the body’s frame and accommodate more muscle mass with less restriction of movement. It could make me taller! So, I would have a larger amount of room to accommodate more mass. The new system was able to learn and respond so that it would identify and prevent problems to keep the effects of the symbiosis healthy and sustainable. This didn’t mean that there would be any artificial limits placed on growth, merely that it would have to cause growth in ways that wouldn’t hurt body functions. The programming team was ready to begin controlled trials. I reviewed the research data and decided to go ahead with the trials. I would be spending as much time as possible hooked up to an extended version of the mass hose that had a vast computer network operating it. It would allow the Mass hose to grow extensions within my body that could directly feed every single muscle cell, and ones that could gradually adapt every part of my body to support continuous increases in muscle mass. Within a couple of hours after I hooked up to the new system, I began to feel very unusual. I could directly sense the inclusion of nano-support into every part of my body. I also felt something going on in my head that was different. My thinking processes were becoming greedier for muscle, something I wouldn’t have thought was possible because I was already relentless about it- at least I’d thought so. I felt the desire in my bones. I mean literally. I felt my bones growing thicker, and I felt like my whole body was conscious, and trying to grow. My breathing became like a bellows, I was taking in more air. My lungs were getting bigger. My ribcage was getting bigger. I could feel all of my bones thickening. The monitoring system showed a huge uptake in minerals through the Mass Hose. It also revealed something that was alarming to some of the lab staff. The nanotechnology had grown into my brain and was interacting furiously with my whole nervous system! The research team was panicked. They said we had to shut down the system, because I was in danger. I wasn’t. I knew exactly what was happening. The system was helping my nervous system grow more efficient at building me. “But it has invaded your brain!” Jay Foster, one of the programmers, yelled. “It could damage you permanently!” “No,” I said, “It is giving me exactly what I want, and helping me to want it even more! It is reprogramming my mind so I can focus even more on building myself ever huger, ever faster, without limits!” I gushed gleefully. The voice synthesis part of the new program worked very well. I could think and it would talk for me. “This new integration might be scary to you, but to me, to me, its everything I started this for. I’m going to grow unfathomably huge! That’s what I want, why do you think I wanted to do all of this? It is so I can grow massive beyond human conception, So I can literally become a muscle giant.” I shouted at them commandingly. “I want you to leave this thing on, permanently. That’s an order. Furthermore, I want you to make sure that it can transform my body more dramatically. I want this thing to make me taller and wider. I want to be at least seven feet tall, and I want my frame to widen out enough to support far more muscle comfortably than it can now. Get started, I want this to happen faster.” Jay looked shocked, and frustrated. He was worried about the dangers he thought came from having my brain interfaced with the computer. “Of course, sir. I’ll monitor the situation closely and let you know if anything goes wrong.” He left the lab room and headed back to his office, carrying his open computer and staring at it as he walked. “Sir?” one of Jay’s assistants said to me. “Can I talk with you?” It was Chris, a 23 year old computer science guy who I’d hired myself because he showed a lot of enthusiasm. Chris looked different than he had a few months ago when we started the first phases of the project. He had been 5’10” and weighed a lean, muscular 215 pounds six months ago. By the time I finished initial set up of my Mass Hose lab he was forty-five pounds heavier, 260 pounds, and had shaved his head. He had grown much more committed to his own bodybuilding efforts. He had continued growing even faster the last few weeks, and was now at 282 pounds. “Of course Chris, What’s on your mind?” “Sir, I know Jay is afraid the system could control you and take away your free will. I don’t share his fear. The system has two way communication. You can make it make you do things. You’re making it increase your lust for size and power. That seems too extreme or perverse to someone like Jay. He doesn’t understand bodybuilding, but I do. Jay thinks you’re too big already. I’d love to be as huge as you, and I can’t wait to see you grow twenty times bigger.” “Twenty times? “Yes, sir. I mean that literally. If you stay on this system, you will literally gain TONS of muscle. There’s no limit to what this thing can do physically, and no limit to how much your muscle lust can expand either, thanks to my metaroutine.” “Your metaroutine? What did you do, Chris? Is this thing safe? “Hell yeah! All it does is potentiate the growth of your lust. It makes your brain and the system synchronise to optimize growth. It makes it so your mind can grow more desire for muscle the same way your body grows. However much you want to get huge, it amplifies it. It all starts with you. You are driving. The system just lets your brain grow a more powerful ability to generate greed for hugeness.” He was getting audibly more excited. “You can become hundreds of times more intelligent, and devote all of that ability to getting more massive. I wanted you to know, so you can consciously exploit its potential. You’re not gonna be just a muscle giant, you’re gonna be a muscle GOD!” “Aren’t you afraid I’ll bust you and put a stop to this?” “I was for about an hour and a half, but you’re past that now. Its irreversible. I was right about you. Your lust for size knows no limits. You’ll never stop expanding yourself. Never, because the program reverses aging too. You will grow bigger than you can possibly imagine now, but your imagination will grow. You’ll find ways to envision yourself huger and huger, and then you will achieve each vision, time after time. Right now, as I speak, your body is completely rewiring, replumbing, reconfiguring, into the greatest muscle size growth factory ever conceived, and you’ll keep transforming more and more into a bigger and more powerfully motivated, more efficiently expanding musclehead.” “Chris, I’m curious, why didn’t you do this to yourself? I mean, you obviously want to grow far huger than nature allows. Why not try this on yourself and grow into the giant hulk you want to be. I’ve noticed that you’ve gotten a lot bigger very quickly. You must want more, or you wouldn’t have worked so hard on it. Most guys could never grow as fast as you have without technological help. You rewired me in a way that most people would never willingly allow to be done to themselves. I can’t see how you could have known that it was just what I’d have wanted even without my brain getting invaded by your program.” “Well, Yeah! I do want to have what you’re gonna have- to be what you are becoming, but first I want to keep improving the potential of the system. Because once I do it to myself, there will be nobody to do the research. I’m the only one on the team that is fully committed to your goals, because they’re also my own goals. Once I start on the journey myself, I’ll be too busy expanding to think about anything else. I want to make sure we never have to do anything but will ourselves huger and huger, without any kind of complications or distractions. I want to make sure that the final version will automatically and unpreventably propel me to muscular infinity. You and I will both be able to grow endlessly huger, and we’ll be unstoppable once I get all the variables just right- but for now, you’re my excuse to do the research. No one would allow this to go on if you weren’t paying for it. The world doesn’t want godlike giant muscle freaks that use massive amounts of resources to make themselves keep growing even more gigantic. We have to make it irreversible, invincible, inevitable, before we turn it over to an automatic process.” I could faintly grasp the implications of what Chris was so enthused about, how irresponsible it was in the normal scheme of things. But underlying all my thoughts was a new understanding, an imperative that was essential to my existence. It superceded all of the other concerns that might pop up. It was that I could and would continue to accelerate my muscle growth. It might sound simple and unimportant to someone who is not inside my awareness, but as I think of anything and everything, my muscle growth becomes the lens through which all of reality refracts. It is the most profound thing imaginable. My expansion trumped all other considerations. More accurately, it obliterates them. Whatever thoughts I’d had that might slow me down or make me think critically about my lust for, greed for, invincible grasp and internalization of, expanding size and power, I didn’t remember them. They were gone, and I was growing. “Well, what do you need to make it happen faster Chris. We’re gonna be huger than anyone can even think about in their wildest dreams.” “Put me in charge of a lab. Give me an independent budget. I’ll find more and faster ways to grow cosmically huge muscle before you know it!” “Done. You’re the head of New Musclegods Laboratories.” By the end of that day, I was nine pounds heavier. I stayed hooked up to the system as much as possible over the next few days. The next day I grew another sixteen pounds, reaching 371, although I didn’t feel constrained at all. A good part of that increase was bone growth. I was now a good four inches wider, and my bones were growing thicker. The third day I put on 21 more pounds. I was six feet tall, over an inch and a half taller than before, and nearly a foot wider in the frame. The fourth day the muscle began to pile on like never before. The system could grow muscle faster than bone. In one twenty four hour period I grew 38 pounds of muscle. I ‘d reached 430 pounds. I could feel my body expanding like wildfire, always pushing up and out, muscles pulsing with growth no other man had ever experienced, becoming more engulfed in the sense of my size and power increasing. On day five, the system made a breakthrough. It had learned from the feedback since it came online. At about seven a.m. I was awakened by the sound of my bed frame creaking. My body was blowing up, and I was getting too heavy for the bed. The monitor showed that I had started a major growth acceleration at about 3:30 in the morning, and that I was still accelerating. I was 6’4”, and I’d gained 78 pounds in less than four hours. I was 508 pounds at 5:15. I could really sense that there would be no limit to my growth now. I would just keep getting bigger and more muscular. By the end of the fifth day, I was 6’9” and had gained another 390 pounds, totalling 898 pounds. I was near the upper end of every measure of normal human potential. I was taller than all but a percent or two of humans, heavier than all but a few thousand people, and had far more muscle mass than anyone else on earth. I was, by any measure, the strongest man who’d ever lived. And I wanted more, a LOT more. My mind was a cognitive cyclone of lust for growth, and ideas of how to get more of it faster. That night when I went to sleep I knew that I’d weigh well over half a ton by the time I woke up. I fell into a deep sleep. Instantly I was dreaming. This was not like the dreams I’d been having, it was just me growing and growing, expanding beyond anything possible, miles high, planet sized, swallowing stars. It went on all night long, bigger and bigger and bigger, and I could feel every bit of it in a wash of physical sensation that isn’t usually found in dreams. During that first week, Chris had developed several improvements. First, an improvement in the overall system, more processing power, a better communication and realtime feedback network, and more precision in targeting the localized delivery of various nutrients within my body, so it could send just the right things to make every part of me grow bigger and stronger at the fastest rate possible. Second, improved ability of the system to modulate sensation, so I could feel my body in more detail and feel the sensation of growth more thoroughly. This also allowed me to direct my growth; to make certain muscles grow faster, to make hair grow or disappear, to consciously change my brain and internalize desire at greater levels consciously. I was beginning to gain the ability to sense the computer and the software while I was hooked up to it. These improvements were the keys to accelerating my growth beyond human scale, which was now my constant fixation, which Chris was determined to make happen, and which he had now turned loose in my mind. I was ready to go on an endless rampaging orgy of growth to superhuman scale and power. Another improvement was the ability of the nanotech system to create the sensation of food flavor and texture whenever it was desired, so I could feel like I was eating when I wanted to, instead of just staying crammed full of nutrients all the time without tasting anything. This was fairly good, but it still made me want to actually eat, what I wanted was to be able to get direct feeding and still eat simultaneously. Chris told me he was working on ways to give my muscles a progressive overload workout without actually needing a gym, by having the nanotechnology modify my muscles to create the effects of lifting at exactly the right intervals and to the optimum amount to maximize the benefits of progressive overload. He was also working on ways to allow my body to build cell size and the number of muscle cells almost at will. Both of these were necessary improvements, because I had surpassed the ability of the gym and its weights to provide enough stimulation for maximal anabolic effect. When I woke up on the morning of day six, I found out that some tweaks had already been applied to the system during my sleep. I was 7’2” tall, and had blown up to 1261 pounds. I’d gained 363 pounds in just ten hours. I woke up feeling the muscles in my body pushing my legs further apart and forcing my arms out further from my sides. When I opened my eyes, I could see my pectorals rising gradually higher into my field of vision. The sensation of growth filled my brain like a giant ball of lightening. The lightening kept intensifying. I had an expanding orgasmic blast of consciousness totally fixated on my body as it kept inflating with mass. After about twenty minutes I got to the point that I could begin to function while the sensation continued and grew more powerful. I wanted to get up and move around, to feel the new power I was gaining. It occurred to me that one day soon, I’d wake up in the morning and my growth would be so compelling I wouldn’t be able to gain any perspective on it at all, but just be overcome permanently by the feeling of my exploding muscles. That might sound scary, but I actually felt excited by the prospect of a permanent out of control intensifying muscle growth orgasm. YEAHHH!! I walked around the lab, glorying in the visible thickening of my muscles, the ramping up of testosterone and the electrifying sense of power that was relentlessly growing. Then I began to feel the automatic workout kick in, my muscles began to ripple and contract, even as they bulged thicker. A sense of being more and more pumped up gradually swelled over my body. I looked at the mirror. My body was slowly swelling bigger and bigger, all of my muscles undulating and bulging. I could feel my frame adapting to the new mass by thickening as well. I began to notice that my perspective on the room was slowy changing, within a couple more hours, I’d grown noticably taller. I was 7’5” and weighed 1394 pounds. Chris was shooting video of me and feeding it into the computer. He had a robot manipulating the camera so he could lift, and eat and guzzle supplements all day. His excitement at the success of the new system was palpable. Chris was already committed to this more than I was, and he didn’t have the system installed in himself yet. Chris had grown huge in a very short time. He told me that when he’d started working out, only five years earlier at eighteen, he’d weighed 155 pounds. By the time he was nineteen he was over 200 pounds. Then he put his workouts on the back burner to go to college and learn cybernetics. During college, he slowly inched up to 210 pounds, and then took a month off and put on an additional five pounds before coming to work for me. He took the job because he was interested in the project, but even more because I guaranteed all my employees the chance to grow into world class bodybuilders. Many of the guys at the lab had put on muscle, and some of them had grown enough muscle to look like bodybuilders, but Chris was the only one who had really committed himself to getting huge. He had spent every waking moment other than work on bodybuilding since he started at my lab. He had spent months forcing himself to eat continuously all day long, constantly pressing himself to consume more and more, and had taken immense advantage of all the free food and supplements that came with the job. With no nanotechnology at all, Chris was taking in well over 12,000 calories every day. He slept five hours twice a day, and worked out five days a week. Chris had put on another 28 pounds of muscle in the last three weeks, reaching 310 pounds. He was, as far as anyone can determine, the only natural bodybuilder of normal height over 300 pounds. Without using the mass hose or any drugs, he was gaining over a pound a day. Chris was already bigger than Branch Warren, and his gain rate was increasing constantly. He had become a bodybuilding superman, a force of nature. The amount of growth Chris’ body would achieve when he hooked up to a mass hose was a mindblowing prospect to contemplate. Chris was alternately flexing and inching his way down the counter of the lab, slamming down quarts of protein shake alternating with weight gainer drink that his assistant Mark had lined up all the way down the lab counter for him. By the time he got to the other end of the counter, he had consumed 28 quarts, seven whole gallons. “I’m prepping for when I swallow the hose!” He enthused, grinning. “I’ve never been so gorged in my life, I hope the enzymes I put in it will help me keep it all down and digest it. If this works, I’m gonna start doing it four or five times a day. That will triple my calories!” “Why don’t you lay down and relax so you can be sure to keep it down,” I advised. Chris was determined however. “No, I have to keep eating in between, and flexing. Its part of my entrainment, building the connection between bigger muscles and constant engorgement. If I puke, then I’ll re-evaluate.” He didn’t puke, his body just absorbed it all and was soon ready for more. He kept snacking and flexing. He told Mark to set up 32 more quarts in three hours for the next round. “If I can keep this up, I’ll be gaining five pounds a day within a week. I feel strong and huge as hell, like I’m turning into a wall of muscle!” When I saw how fixated on gaining more muscle he was, I urgently felt the need to increase my lust for muscle even more. I began to concentrate on it as much as possible. I could feel the urge penetrating even deeper into every part of my body. I wanted to explode with size like a star going supernova, like the big bang, like billions of big bangs! I felt a wave of growth orgasm overcome me again. It was all encompassing. I was uncontrollably high on my growth again. “Bigger! Bigger! Bigger!” I started roaring. “Huger! Bulge! Expand! Explode!” I bellowed as I stared at my body growing in the mirror. I was gone into the muscle-gasm. All sense of time and surroundings left me as I flexed and pumped and zeroed in on the expansion of my body, my muscles pulsing, nutrients gorging my gut and cramming through my circulatory system to force-feed every muscle cell in my body at an accelerating rate. I was in myself completely, feeling my muscles grow, feeling my muscles grow, feeling my muscles grow . . . By the time I returned to some kind of conscious baseline, several more hours had passed. It was four o’clock in the afternoon. Chris was still videoing me with his robot. He said that I just stood in front of the mirror and grew the whole time I was out. God, I’d grown fast! I was 7’10” and had exploded to 1680 pounds. I had done it! I was a muscle giant. I was beginning a trajectory of growth acceleration that would take me to unimaginable size and power. “Chris, I’m so huge! Does the musclegasm high accelerate my growth?” “It should. I set the system up to take fullest advantage of musclegasms when they are generated.” “Generated? What does that mean? How are they generated?” “Well, when you get very excited about your gains, it triggers a hormone release. The system detects that and amplifies it, so you can get the most pleasure and growth out of it. This is a fairly recent development in your brain, so you are being overwhelmed by it. But the more it happens the better you’ll be able to remember it, and the more you’ll be able to control it and extend it.” “But I can’t even remember it. It’s like that time is totally gone” “After a few occurrences, the system will be able to keep you alert through a musclegasm. It has to do some rewiring so your brain can withstand them. Once that is done, you’ll have more control. You’ll be able to experience them fully, and intensify them willfully. Then you can use them to grow bigger faster. Eventually, you’ll get to the point when you’ll enter an endless musclegasm that will just keep intensifying and permanently enabling your growth to accelerate exponentially. Then you’ll totally transcend human scale, and grow to be the biggest most powerful thing that ever lived!” “How soon can we make that happen?” “Well, I am trying to create a program to become self writing in ways that conform to our goal but which is endlessly expandable to keep expanding our potential and rate of growth safely and endlessly. I want it to tune perfectly into every conceivable acceleration of our growth processes. I’m writing in language to potentiate contingent pathways for gains that are literally cosmic in scale.” “What do you mean by cosmic?” “Its for when we get literally bigger than planets!” “When? Not if?” “When. We will grow that big eventually, once we have seized control of the energy resources we need to get there. This system is designed to attack and co-opt every grid on earth, and convert all of it into a single system that is solely commited to making our bodies expand without interruption. It is also designed to implement economic activity to generate technology to support us once we outgrow the planet.” “Man! That is awesome!” I heard myself say. I was totally uncritical of the idea of converting the earth’s resources into a system to make my body expand. This was a new level of lust. I overrode any socialization I had that might have restrained me. I was a pure monster of infinite muscle lust, and it felt great. “Wow, that metaroutine has really kicked in!” Chris enthused. “We are gonna be infinitely HUGE!” “How long do you think it will take me to grow as big as the earth?” “My calculations are not very precise because of the enormous number of variables involved, but I can project less than two years, and maybe in just a few months if we catch all the breaks.” “When are you going to swallow a Mass Hose and turn yourself into a megahuge musclehulk?” “Whenever any one of three things happens, either the system indicates literally infinite potential has been projected, or I weigh 500 pounds, or you reach 35 feet tall.” “Thirty-five feet tall?! Wow, at the rate I’ve been growing, that might not take very long, I’ve gotten almost two feet taller in just the last few days.” “Yeah, and it’ll get faster every day. Hey man, why don’t you go pose in the mirror again, you’ll probably be having another automatic workout within a few minutes.” Chris intoned in a low even voice. It sounded like a great idea. Chris was probably triggering a musclelust loop he’d found while monitoring my subconscious through the nano system, because I instantly wanted to stare at my body in the mirror and flex and flex and flex and flex. Part Four I stood in front of the mirror and looked at my physique. I was like no man who had ever lived. I was gigantic. I stayed relaxed for a minute and surveyed my muscles. I had muscles in my face, that made my jaw look even more powerful than it had actually grown to be. I had huge bulbous muscles in the front of my neck where mere bodybuilders had thick cords. These were nearly engulfed in trapesius muscles that swelled up and out from the bases of my ears, forming giant egg-shaped masses that bunched against my deltoids. My delts were like the rock spheres strongmen would lift during strongest man competitions. My Biceps were similar, but deeply bifurcated. My pectorals jutted up and out from the clavicle area, partially obscuring those bulbous neck cords even if I arched my back as much as possible. They formed a rough, vein covered shelf that was always in my field of vision when I looked straight ahead. My lats were also like huge globes, but distorted by all the other muscles of my torso. The video screen of my back revealed a massive mountain range of hemispherical muscles crammed against each other and against my lats. There was no way to see my spine, because the muscles around it were out and over it completely. The “Christmas tree” area was similarly covered over, and only a tiny peek at it near the base of my spine was possible. Soon my back muscles and glutes would totally cover it. In the mirror, I could see my abs, but I had to be at least fifteen feet away from it to look over my pecs at the rest of my torso and my legs. This was the only way I could see my legs, because I was unable to look down at them. My chest was just too huge. No problem though, My legs and abs were plenty big enough to be seen from a distance in the mirror. The abs gave the over all impression of a hemisphere, but not in the sense of a belly. My stomach was a gigantic block made up of smaller rounded blocks. At the base, it jutted straight out horizontally from the groin about a foot and a half, where it curved up into a wall of muscle that bashed into the bottom of my pecs. If I flexed that huge mass of ab muscles, I could push my pecs straight up in front of my eyes. I started doing it, bouncing my pecs up repeatedly, blocking my vision over and over again. When my pecs were all the way up, They were all I could see. I could see literally nothing but my own muscles. Every time that happened, It was like a trigger, building me up toward another musclegasm. Then the autoflex workout started. All of my muscles were pulsing and bulging. I began to feel my body swell faster. My body was telling my brain to acquire more food. I reached out into the system with my mind. CRAM MORE OF EVERYTHING INTO ME! MAKE ME BIGGER FASTER! BIGGER BIGGER BIGGER! MORE MORE MORE! My growth started to accelerate like never before, and I was still conscious. I was consumed with the sensation of my muscles blowing up with mass. My body was gaining muscle so fast! No living thing had ever grown muscle so fast, and it was getting even faster. I was already over eight feet tall, and the system was giving me a running total of my gains. Within five minutes after the musclegasm started I was 8’4” and weighed 2440. It kept accelerating. I kept growing up and out, towering over things, wider and thicker, heavier and stronger. I was having a simultaneous autoworkout and musclegasm! My gains reached a whole new order of magnitude. At the ten minute mark I was 9’4” and had reached 4000 pounds. Wow, TWO TONS! Before I could totally grasp the idea that I weighed over two tons, though, I was flying past it at a rate that was suddenly and dramatically even faster. My mind was starting to get overwhelmed by it, I was unable to keep any sense of awareness of the world around me. My head was totally in my body, feeling the huge masses of muscle pulse and bulge and swell. “BIGGER! BIGGER! BIGGER!! MORE! MORE! MORE!!!” I roared. I wasn’t even trying to say it, it was just happening. Like all of me was just happening more and more, bigger and bigger. I was struggling to stay conscious, to experience more of the musclegasm and not pass out. I felt my body growing beyond belief! My awareness being swallowed up in the experience. “Just enjoy the ride, man, don’t worry about anything at all” I heard Chris saying. He was speaking through the system input microphone. “You are a muscle GOD! Nothing can stop you! You can just grow and grow and grow without any limit at all. You’re going to be the biggest thing that ever lived, VERY SOON.” He was helping me to stay conscious. “Don’t worry about capturing the feeling, just feel as much as you can comfortably feel, try to get comfortable with more, and let the rest flow into you faster and faster. You can feel it all later. Now, start roaring again man! Say it with me: GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!!” I was bellowing over and over again, “GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!!” I was looking intently at my body in the mirror, trying to see it all happening, but then suddenly I didn’t have to any more. Chris was feeding multiple digital video feeds directly into my brain. I could see myself in ways that had never been possible before. God, I was so immense! And blowing up faster. When I started getting the video, I was 11’8” and weighed 6390. I nearly blacked out. Then I heard my own voice in the system. “Stay awake. Make it happen even faster. This is the beginning. You’re turning into a God. Keep going. Be tougher. Learn to tolerate more and more musclegasm intensity. Make it happen even faster. GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! Stay awake. Make it happen even faster. You’re turning into a God. Feel it more and more. GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! Stay awake. Make it happen even faster. This is the beginning. You’re turning into a God. Keep going. Be tougher. Learn to tolerate more and more musclegasm intensity. Make it happen even faster. GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! Feel it more and more.” I was using the system to hypnotize myself. I was not fully alert, but I was not blacking out from the pleasure overload, My body and brain were learning to take it, and to amplify it even. Then Chris started talking again. “Go ahead man, make yourself hundreds of times bigger, thousands of times bigger, millions of times bigger!! You’re riding the wave now, nothing can stop you, just EXPLODE! Like a supernova, man! You’re just getting started. GO for it. REACH in there and grab more size, more muscle, more power! Grab it all!” I could feel the truth of what Chris was saying. The potential of the system was barely being tapped. I could get much huger, much faster. I felt the system integrating more intimately with my body and synchronizing more with my mind. I heard my voice again: “Let your body open up totally to endless accelerating growth. Build your lust for infinite muscle. Open the floodgates. Let more and more size flow into you. It is effortless. Just let it happen.” “Stay awake. Make it happen even faster. This is the beginning. You’re turning into a God. Keep going. Be tougher. Learn to tolerate more and more musclegasm intensity. Make it happen even faster. Build your lust for infinite muscle. You want all the size in the universe. Turn it all into you. Blow yourself up. It is effortless. GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! Let your body open up to more and more mass. Gain. Expand. Bulge. Swell. EXPLODE! DO IT NOW!” Then it started. I was growing faster and faster, My size was increasing faster than I’d ever even dreamed of growing. At twenty five minutes into the musclegasm, I was 21’ 8” tall, and weighed 42,380 pounds, for a second. But then I was bigger, and bigger. At half an hour in, I was 26 feet tall, and up to 65,100 pounds. That was over twenty thousand pounds of muscle in five minutes. I was totally conscious, and totally in control. I was directing more and more power and mass into myself as fast as I could. I was trying very hard to amplify my lust even more, drawing more and more from the system. In five more minutes, I was 33’ 6” tall, 102,800 pounds. “Ed, this is it!” I heard Chris say, “You’re in the permanent musclegasm!” He gushed breathlessly. “Man, your body is so fuckin’ huge! Its incredible! This is it. I’m swallowing my mass hose, man!” I saw him stick the terminus in his mouth and punch in the program. Within seconds, he was growing visibly bigger. “How are you starting out so fast?” I thought aloud. “Ed, my body is plugged into your musclegasm mode. Oh my god! This is AWESOME! I’m going to be infinite! I’m awake. This is the beginning. I’m turning into a God. I can tolerate more and more musclegasm intensity. Make me grow even faster. GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! ME! ME! ME!! MORE OF ME!! MORE OF ME!!” He was expanding like wildfire. In less than five minutes he was already over eight feet tall, and weighed over half a ton. In another five minutes he was 15’ 2” and weighed over 35,000 pounds, 12,000 more than I had weighed at that height. “BIGGER BIGGER BIGGER! MORE! MORE! MORE!!” Chris bellowed triumphantly. He looked up at me with a gleeful smile on his face. “Now I’m going to catch up with you.” He pushed a button on the control panel. INSTANTLY, he began to accelerate more and more, visibly engulfing the space around his already gargantuanly thick body. In one minute, he was 21’4” tall and weighed 80,000 pounds. He was almost as wide at the shoulders as he was tall. In another minute he had done it, and more. I had grown to 35 feet tall, and 144,200 pounds. Chris was also 35 feet tall, but he weighed 210,800 pounds. Then he continued to accelerate even faster, blowing up and out. He was expanding by orders of magnitude. He ambled outside, dragging part of the thousand yard cable behind him. Five minutes after he pushed the button, Chris reached 484 feet tall and weighed 12,925,300 pounds. He was over 50 times bigger than me, and still exploding. “Chris, can you plug me into this? I’m not growing nearly as fast as you are.” “I’ll get back to you in a while, Ed. Don’t worry, I’m not leaving you behind.” That sounded a little reassuring, but soon, Chris was oblivious to me, booming out his Mantra again: “BIGGER BIGGER BIGGER! MORE! MORE! MORE! I’m turning into a GOD. I’m building more and more musclegasm intensity. I will grow even faster. GROW BIGGER FASTER! MORE! MORE! MORE!! ME! ME! ME!! MORE OF ME! MORE OF ME! ME, ME, ME! ME! ME! ME! ME!” By the time he finished saying it, he was huge beyond belief. I had reached 60 feet tall and weighed 440,650 pounds, but I had to look almost straight up to see him. I couldn’t tell exactly how tall he was by looking, because the muscles of his torso totally hid his neck and head from my perspective, but he was mountainous. The system indicated that he was 2550 feet tall, and weighed 101,410,200 pounds. “Ed, I’m the biggest thing that ever lived on this planet. There’s only one goal left, and that’s to be bigger than the whole planet itself. But I need YOU to get me there. My growth just now was just a preliminary test. To calibrate the system so to speak. But now it’s your turn. I’ve built a transmission system that doesn’t need a hose to feed us. You just swallow a terminus and it receives nutrients and system connections that are broadcast into our bodies. We can go anywhere in range of the Earth’s satellites and it will feed us. The computer is gearing up to run it right now.” “Where is it?” I shouted desperately. “Its in the blue bin alongside the building there behind you.” Chris said, pointing down at it. I turned around and saw the bin. I quickly opened it. Inside were four orange marbled spheres, each about the size of a large grapefruit. “Take two of those and swallow them now.” Chris intoned. I remembered the dream I’d had about the orange marble. I greedily gulped down the spheres. “This will be overwhelming for a few minutes. You’ll probably pass out, so maybe you should just lie down. You’re about to experience power that no human other than you and I ever ever even dreamed was possible. Are you ready?” “Yes!” I roared. “Give it to me!” Chris held his hand down to the bin and touched the other two spheres. They clung to his hand as if they had static electricity. “Okay, when you catch up to me, I’ll swallow mine! GO!” I heard his mind issue a command to the system, and I started to transcend the scale of life on earth, as Chris had a few minutes earlier. My body felt like a giant meat manufacturing machine. I kept billowing out and up with height and mass that was unbelievable. I was transforming into a cosmically huge muscle colossus. My ultimate fantasy was coming true. I felt the mass building by megatons all over me, thickening my physique even as I soared taller and taller. “MORE!” I bellowed, shaking the ground with my voice. I was already 250 feet tall and weighed over eight million pounds. “MORE! MORE MORE MORE!!!” Two minutes later, I was 1000 feet tall, and weighed 72,823,500 pounds. I was a living muscle mountain, and accelerating like mad with more size. In another minute my growth was almost unfathomable. I was hanging on to consciousness by a thread. I heard Chris in my head. “Faster, man! Concentrate on sucking in the power. Up to now, you’ve been just letting the system blow you up. Now you need to focus your mind. Reach out and feel all the ways you can absorb more power. Draw on the system as hard as you can. Think of the hardest set you ever did, how you pushed yourself to the limit. Do that now. Pull on the energy flow. You are a gigantic muscle God. Your muscle growth engine has now established access to all of the power grids on the planet. It is your power. Take it, take MORE of it, Take it faster, Take it ALL! Go Supernova man!” I was reeling. Chris had already tapped into the power of the whole world, and I didn’t even know he’d started on that yet! I was blowing up like a hydrogen bomb explosion. My brain was scrambling to grab hold and control the system, reaching out, feeling all the places power could come from, dragging it back into me. I was working as hard as I could to create cycles that would move power from everywhere I could connect to and bring it all into my body. It was starting to work. I could feel more and more nutrients and energy coming on line, accelerating my body’s expansion. My brain was developing a huge amount of processing power that was totally locked in to the process of slamming more mass into myself. I was the world’s most powerful and dedicated musclehead. Five minutes had passed. I was 4750 feet high, and my body had expanded to muscular proportions I could never have conceived of even an hour before: 677,258,550 pounds. “BIGGER! MORE! TAKE MORE! GROW FASTER!!” Chris commanded. I nearly swooned, realizing that it WAS possible to get more efficient and grow much faster yet. “Get ten times bigger every SECOND!” Chris was screaming encouragement. “Turn as much of everything as you can into more of you as fast as you can!” Chris was directing me, helping me gain far more than I ever would have on my own. He was making sure that I really would grow as big as a planet. I was already well over a mile high, and at nearly two billion pounds, I felt like I was making a dent in the earth’s crust. That was not literally true yet, but it would happen soon enough. “GROW! SWELL! ABSORB EVERYTHING!” Chris intoned. I didn’t care if it was his will or mine that was driving the process, I just got off on my body exploding with size faster and faster. I had abandoned all critical thinking, and was drenched in infinite muscle lust. I kept finding more and more ways to force my body to expand faster and faster. I had vast mental power at my disposal as most of the planet’s computing grid connected to my extended brain. I could feel every individual muscle cell, and all the new ones I was growing by the millions every second. Each cell felt like a fully pumped muscle, gorging on more and more power, pulsing and bulging with constantly exponentially increasing mass. My body was in a state of ever expanding musclegasm, and my mind was relentlessly finding more ways to increase my will to grow , and my ability to indulge my desire for endless gains. “GrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrow GrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrowGrow GrowGrowGrow…” There was a constant background loop running in my head with both my voice and Chris’ voice urging me on. It just kept happening faster and faster. On top of that, I heard Chris gushing: “Ed, in a few minutes you’re gonna be bigger than the Moon! Do it man, Consume everything!! Fill the world with your muscles!” This was perfect. It was the best thing ever. I was going to do exactly what Chris said, as fast as possible. “Ed, become the whole universe! Become the whole universe! Do it!! Faster!” I didn’t know if I was really close to the size of the moon, because doing the comparison would take away from my absolute concentration on making myself bigger, and I wasn’t about to allow that to happen. I didn’t care. I knew that ultimately, the Moon would be like an atom compared to me. I felt my body in more detail than I ever had before, every muscle cell, every movement. There was constant movement, even though I wasn’t intentionally moving. I was moving just by growing so fast. The visual feed showed me images that were astounding, awe inspiring, orgasmic. I could see myself growing beyond the whole scale of life on Earth. My body towered over the landscape, bulged out with muscular development never before imagined. I had grown into a force of nature. My mental processes were gleefully acquiring more and more of the planet’s resources. I suddenly could reach into Chris’ mind. I began to take inventory of everything that had been going on inside his head. His lust for cosmic orders of muscular growth was unbelievable. He had been consciously building his desire since childhood. My programs told me to take all of that in. I began to duplicate his motivation and fuse it to my own consciousness. I suddenly had a level of greed and lust that would have been unfathomable to me only moments earlier. New loops began playing in my mind by the hundreds. They were like heavy metal orchestras extolling my expanding power: “I will grow infinitely huge. I am growing into a star-eating God. All the matter in the universe will become part of my body. The cosmos is turning into my muscles. Everything will be ME!” It was intoxicating, even to my hugely expanded brain. I couldn’t resist it even if I’d wanted to. I just embraced it, engulfed it into my innermost psyche. Then Chris revealed something he’d been holding back somehow, the broadcasting matter converters. They were machines that could consume and convert any matter into energy that would then broadcast to designated spheres or other receptacles. He tuned them into my orange spheres. My spheres began to replicate and enlarge inside my body. Then he switched them to run mode. The converter/broadcasters started consuming everything around them and broadcasting it into my body. My body began to explode almost instantly by orders of magnitude. He had created a system that was forcing my body to consume the planet. I was happy to do it. I wanted to absorb the whole universe. The loops were getting louder. “I will grow infinitely huge. I am growing into a star-eating God. All the matter in the universe will become part of my body. The cosmos is turning into my muscles. Everything will be ME!” I felt great! I felt the matter streaming into me, pouring in, flooding in. My nanotechnology was directing the absorption perfectly. I was growing mountains of muscle, continents of muscle, moons of muscle. My body really was now as big as the Earth’s moon. I felt lust for more and more size. The Earth was being hollowed out and converted into my muscle mass. I wanted it all. I wanted the planets and the Sun, and I was confident that Chris had made sure they would be consumed into me. I was going to consume all the stars, all the galaxies, all of space, EVERYTHING. It was speeding up. Within ten more minutes I was already bigger than the Earth. The converters were dissolving the mass of the solar systerm and shoving it all into my body faster and faster. My mind could feel the cosmic vastness of each muscle in my body, exploding thicker and huger by the second. Chris had set up the system so that we could consume matter merely by looking at it and thinking about it. I looked at the sun. I was now literally becoming a Star-Eating Muscle God. The Sun began to turn into me. More and more of its huge reserves of energy were cramming into my muscles. My mind was exploding with orgasmic pleasure. “I am consuming a whole star! And when I’m done I’ll be big enough to start consuming the rest of the Galaxy!” “Eat it all, soak it up! Fix your gaze as far away as you can, so more matter is encompassed by your view. CONSUME EVERYTHING YOU SEE!! Turn it all into your body. Feel everything turning into your muscles!” I knew then that Chris had sublimated his lust into my own. He had gotten so huge just to give me a sense of scale. Once I could see it I could conceive of it as a reality in myself. Chris stopped talking. He knew nothing else needed to be said. He knew that I was accelerating my lust and my growth exponentially each second. Now there was infinity laid out before me. I was ready to become everything, to convert the universe into my infinite, hormone-drenched muscle mass. There was no other possible outcome. I was building my body and my lust beyond cosmic hugeness, and would continue doing so throughout all eternity. I reveled in the immensity of myself, of the sensation of unlimited mass and power constantly flowing into my body, the growth of my muscles by orders of magnitude, my mass thickening by light years.
  14. Brad awakens in the middle of the street of some town he has never been to before. He quickly rushes to the side of the road and sits on the curb anxiously wondering what the hell happened the night before. The man he saw change into a wolf must have dropped him off here for some reason. He quickly remembers that he was looking for Wade and gets up to compose himself. There are people walking around him and don’t seem to care that he is a bit out of sorts. He is also wearing clothes that aren’t his which makes him a bit uncomfortable. He turns to look inside the shop window from where he was laying before. There are two men standing there looking back at him which makes him wonder if they are friendly or not. He eventually decides to go inside the door to talk to them. One of them slowly moves to the back while the other one remains standing. He is a fairly small man, but he is dressed quite well in a white dress shirt and brown blazer and has on brown pants and brown boots. He has a well-kempt beard and brown eyes. Brad notices a scar along his neck and figures that this man is probably a were animal of some sort like Wade and that man from last night. ‘So…..do you have any idea how I got here today? I don’t remember anything from last night on.’ The man continues to stand silently staring at his baggy clothes. Before long, the man gestures for him to go to the back where the other man went. Brad nods and follows him to where the other man is. This man is a lot bigger and could pass for an animal in his own right. His huge back is all Brad sees until he turns around. His thick chest and gut glisten in the lights as Brad stares at the mountain of fur running from his legs up to his face. The man motions for him to sit down in a chair located by the bathrooms. Both men stand in front of him as they look at each other. The large one is wearing shorts that hug his giant quads as his package nearly hangs down. Brad can nearly see the man’s fat rod peeking from underneath. The man adjusts his cock as he realizes what the disoriented man is doing. He reaches down and pulls Brad’s baggy shirt off and sees the marks on his neck. Both men smile and shake their heads. ‘Yeah we can smell it in you. Hank here senses some bear flowing through you while I can sense the wolf.’ ‘Uhh okay? So you are both telling me that I have bear and wolf DNA inside me? Oh gawd!’ ‘You were obviously left in front of our doorstep for a reason man. Whoever it was knew that we would figure it out quickly. Me and Hank are converts too of different species. You however are a mixture of both.’ ‘So what do I do now? I am searching for a man…..his name is Wade. I really want to know what happened to him as well as what has happened to me.’ The two men grab chairs and sit down in front of Brad. The smaller one puts his hand out and wants Brad to do the same. Brad does and the man puts his in his. ‘Do you feel it man? We both have it flowing inside us. Yours may have a conflict with the other beast residing inside you. Let me have Hank grab your other hand.’ Hank reaches out and takes Brad’s other hand and clasps it. Brad feels extremely sick as both men close their eyes and focus their energy on Brad’s. He tries to let go of Hank’s hand, but he resists. He does manage to let go of the other man’s which makes him gasp for breath. Hank continues to focus on to Brad’s inner beast which makes him writhe in pain. The other man grabs a hold of Hank’s arm and pulls the two hands apart. The agonizing pain stops as Brad drips in perspiration. Hank laughs a little and leans over to lick the sweat off Brad’s chest. He moans a bit as Brad tries to get away from him. The other man tells him to stop terrorizing Brad because he isn’t ready yet. ‘Boys relax. I’m sorry we put you through this man, I wasn’t thinking. My name is Curtis in case you need to know. I think we have confirmed that you are definitely a hybrid. Hank will be hard pressed though to let you leave without something happening.’ Brad notices Hank’s engorged cock hanging out the side of his shorts. The giant pink head looks wet as it throbs. Curtis leans down and slides his pinky down Hank’s piss slit. The huge beastly man yells in agony as his partner fucks it with his finger. Brad looks hypnotized as he sees this happening. Hank pulls his shorts off and reveals his immense ass covered in thick fur to match the rest of his body. His firm ass though looks quite inviting to Brad as he feels his cock reacting. He hopes that he doesn’t do what Wade did when they had sex though. It seems like Curtis is using a more subtle approach to make Brad’s inner beasts come out as the whole experience of watching the small man performing such an unusual sex act on Hank is making Brad uneasy and he doesn’t know why. Curtis moves down to start sucking on his lover’s wet cock head after he removes his finger. The large beast growls in lust as his eyes turn black and his teeth fall out to reveal large fangs. Brad can notice something happening to Curtis too as he hears the man moaning in angst as his clothes begin to tighten. He can hear the man’s clothes begin to rip rather quickly as he notices both huge men beginning to transform. Hank’s face is changing shape as it gets rounder and starts to resemble a black bear but his chest is still like a human’s as he legs get even thicker as the black fur completely covers his skin. Curtis’s nice clothes are starting to fall apart as his red fur begins to expose his body. His mouth changes slightly as the wolfman grows thick fangs and ears on his head as his human ears fall off. Remarkably he continues to suck on his werebear’s thick rod which has thickened even further as it spills pre down his throat. The werewolf howls lightly as it continues to gobble down the juices flowing from the werebear’s cock. Brad wants to flee so badly but is compelled to continue watching their transformations. Curtis’s pants rip in a thousand places as his thin legs blow up into huge muscular hind quarters as a huge red tail goes flying out his growing back which has reduced his shirt to being a scarf. His hands and arms that are still around his werebear lover’s back have changed their shape as claws grow out of them and pierce the flesh making Hank growl in lust. It isn’t long before Curtis’s pants fall out revealing his wolf cock which is nice and thick and protruding from his sheath. Brad seems almost tempted to go pleasure it as something inside him is trying to push him towards it. Curtis is now howling because Hank is shooting a river of cum down his lover’s throat as it also spills out and down his lover’s muzzle. Brad’s breathing grows heavier as he tries desperately to keep his composure. He doesn’t have a fetish for beastiality, but the dangling cock on Curtis seems so inviting. The werewolf knows this too as his eyes keep turning to look at Brad. It finally pulls the bear cock out of its mouth and walks over to Brad. ‘NO PLEASE I DON’T WANT IT! Curtis if you can hear me I don’t want it.’ The werewolf actually smiles at him and appears to attempting some kind of speech. ‘…..you…..need…..pleasure…..give in…..beast…..you want this…..’ The wolfy Curtis gets up on its hind legs and puts its front legs on the wall behind Brad’s head. It’s wolf cock throbs a bit as it spills fluid on his leg. It reaches down like it is about to eat him, but ends up licking him on his neck where his last wound is. Hank moves over to Brad now and sits his huge humanlike cock on his right hand. The huge pink head instantly makes the shocked onlooker pet it which gets a deep moan out of the werebear. Wolfy Curtis inches his cock closer to Brad’s mouth which makes him start to sweat profusely knowing that it may make him lose control of his own inhibitions. The creature eventually pushes its cock on to Brad’s face where it throbs wildly and makes him start to tremble a bit. It leans its head in to give him a slight nibble growling a bit as Brad tries to resist. All the while he is stroking the bear’s thick meaty cock as it moans. ‘OH PLEASE GAWD CURTIS I CAN’T…..I know what you are doing but not now…..I can’t give in…..’ Brad’s grip on bearish Hank’s cock loosens as his arm shakes. He can feel things building inside him but tries desperately to keep it from progressing. Curtis begins to claw down the wall as he slides his paws down Brad’s shirt shredding it. Brad yells in pain as the werewolf digs into him drawing blood as he grabs the animal and tries to pull him off. He can’t budge him though as Curtis slowly leans down and chews on his shoulder. Brad starts to give in to the animal and can’t hold on anymore. Hank gets behind Curtis and enters the werewolf with his hard cock and starts fucking him as they both sense the change coming from within Brad. Brad’s bloodied chest and shoulder has distracted him to the point that the process is already starting from within him. The beastly couple growl and howl in anticipation of the new addition to the family. End of Part 3
  15. ‘You mean you know?’ ‘You are a werewolf aren’t you Wade? OH GAWD I HOPE YOU ARE, I admit it excites me.’ Brad shows the tent in his pants as Wade laughs. He shakes his head left and right and Brad frowns. ‘No I am not a wolf man. I am similar to that though. I should have sensed your appetite before and now I know you will be tough to fend off. Like I said, I will show you where I live.’ ‘I can’t wait that long Wade, I want to see you change. Can’t you give me a preview?’ ‘Oh hell no, not here. I can’t control it here, it would ransack this whole floor probably.’ Brad’s infatuation leads him to decide to cancel his trip back home so he can fly to be with Wade. He tells Gabe and his wife that he needs to make an additional trip to visit an old friend, which isn’t exactly wrong actually. Brad and Wade arrive in Oregon by the next morning. The two men are now kissing often and talking freely with each other as they take a taxi to the outskirts of Portland. Brad laughs as he realizes that Wade got a house in the country in case something were to happen. Wade holds Brad’s hand as he directs him into his home. The spacious layout makes Brad wonder exactly what Wade is. The furniture is sparse and everything looks nailed down. He turns to Wade and puts his free hand on his chin and rubs it. ‘Soo…..what are you sexy creature? Do you have a lair for your transformation?’ ‘Actually I do genius. It won’t be long before you will know either. We need to get some sleep first because I can’t change without energy.’ Wade shows Brad a guest room, but he doesn’t seem to want to go there. ‘I’m not sleeping in there Wade. I made special plans to come here, I want to be with you.’ ‘I don’t trust you man. You will try to make me change before I am ready.’ ‘So it does depend on physical attraction. Hehe thanks for telling me.’ Wade rolls his eyes and points his finger at Brad. ‘No funny stuff Brad. I know you want the beast to be unleashed, but it isn’t safe.’ ‘Okay (crosses fingers behind his back).’ The two men crawl into the big bed in Wade’s bedroom as they take their shirts off. Wade kisses Brad goodnight and goes to sleep. Brad lays there waiting to make a move as he pulls his pants off and strokes his cock. He leans over to rub it against Wade’s back. The sleeping stud moans a little as Brad begins to kiss and lick his lower back. He slowly lowers Wade’s undies to reveal a huge bubble butt which surprises Brad as he makes noises. He leans down to start running his tongue along each cheek before parting them to flick his tongue on Wade’s hole. The sleeping stud growls lowly as Brad strokes his cock a little more. His need to see Wade’s cock overwhelms him as he pulls the man’s drawers completely off and sees a thick meaty rod waiting to be serviced as it begins to pool pre on the bed. Wade begins to sweat profusely as the beads start to move down his body. Brad’s anticipation for Wade’s transformation becomes overwhelming as he grabs the sleeping man's big rod and swallows it down tasting the thick pre flowing from the slit. Wade begins to convulse as he sleeps and squeezes the sides of the mattress. The eager sucker rubs his friend’s stomach as he feels it starting to react. He looks over as the muscles begin to quiver before they start to stretch. Wade agonizes as his belly expands wider. Brad moans feeling each individual abdominal disappear underneath the thick ball of hairy muscle rising from within. It eventually hides Wade’s head from Brad’s view as he continues to worship the huge cock. The admirer moves his hands down towards Wade’s growing quads as they begin filling out and pushing themselves further apart. They thicken into giant hulking trunks of solid mass. The dark black hair on Wade’s body begins to thicken quickly covering up his entire outer layer of skin. The change intensifies as Wade gives in to his change letting his arms and pecs explode in size before his own voice disappears under the tension. Brad continues working over the giant cock and moans louder as he feels it growing from within his lips. The thick muscles start stretching even wider forcing Brad to pull it out of his mouth so he can run his tongue along the sides. He reaches down to feel Wade’s balls expanding in his grasp feeling them stretch as the sack tightens. He can feel them filling up with massive amounts of cum. It is at this point that Brad realizes that Wade is getting closer to the edge. Brad manages to take a peek up at Wade’s face as he can hear him making growling noises as his teeth change and his hands and feet begin to change their appearance. Each finger and toe begins sprouting huge claws which frightens Brad only slightly. It is at this point that Brad risks everything to devour the coming river now flowing into Wade’s giant cock. The human side of him is starting to disappear as the bear from within begins to take over as his face loses its human qualities as a snout forms out of nowhere and his human ears fall off. New bear ears form off the sides of his head as he now resembles a black bear. The bear growls loudly as Brad sucks down the huge volcano of cum now erupting from its cock. He gulps down as much as possible as the white goo flows down his chest. The bear begins to get agitated as it moves away from him before turning around as if it is going to attack. Brad rushes to the doorway of the bedroom before turning to yell out, ‘WADE ITS ME BRAD! PLEASE YOU HAVE TO KNOW IT IS ME!’ The animal stops as its black eyes stare him down as it gets quiet and cocks its head sideways. It closes its mouth before turning to jump out one of the bedroom windows. Brad rushes over to see it jump down on the ground and go rushing through the forest behind the house. He quickly pulls his shorts back on to go out the front door of the house and into the forest to find the animal. He can’t hear anything now which he finds quite peculiar and after several minutes gives up the search. He sits down close to a tree to catch his breath and realizes that he is feeling a bit lightheaded. Without knowing it, a man has shown up out of nowhere and is standing above him. Before he can make any kind of movement, the man grabs him and holds him down on the ground. He covers Brad’s mouth and begins to say something. ‘Shh, no need to be making a ruckus. I know you are looking for Wade.’ (mumbling under the man’s hands) ‘Stop doing that, if you will calm down, I will let you talk.’ Brad nods as he stares up at the man. The man lets go of him as Brad sits up. ‘You were at the reunion weren’t you? You were one of the guys Wade was with.’ ‘That is correct man. You did a very bad thing you know? Him being loose like this is dangerous. Our community will not tolerate outsiders fucking things up.’ ‘I couldn’t help it he makes me crazy with lust for some reason.’ The man smells the cum on Brad’s chest as his own hazel eyes grow larger. ‘You are trying to make yourself change aren’t you little man? It isn’t that simple fortunately. You have to be compatible with your mate.’ ‘When will I know if I am? I am feeling really dizzy right now.’ The man laughs at him. ‘Well it is a slow process, but you will start to feel something change inside you in a relatively short timeframe.’ The man looks up in the sky and starts to make strange noises. ‘You better move along man, I can’t control this much longer. I have been holding back my change since I saw you here. I….(stretch)….oh shit…(shirt rip)….too fucking…(muscles growing)….late (pants split)’ Brad jumps up and rushes over behind a huge bush nearby as he watches the man commence into his transformation. The change he is witnessing begins to turn him on somehow as he feels a sense of ecstasy rushing inside him. The man only groans slightly as he grows taller feeling his bones crack and his boots explode under the pressure of his new paws. Brad moans as the man’s clothes rip and shred completely off as an insane amount of muscle begins appearing all over his body. The man practically moans as his body hair changes over to fur as he sprouts a huge brown tail to accompany his shiny brown body. Remarkably his face remains the same until the end when his muzzle finally sprouts causing him to anguish in pain and he voice changes to howls. Brad’s excitement causes him to accidentally rustle the bush too much which attracts the giant beast immediately. Before he can try to get away, the werewolf snatches him up into its grasp and starts to growl at him loudly. ‘Ohh dear gawd please mister wolf, I’m not ready to die yet. You have such amazing fur and muscles though. Can I at least touch you for a second?’ Brad reaches around to feel the beast’s huge hairy back and moans deeply feeling its incredible thickness and power. To his surprise, the hazel-eyed beast smiles at him and reaches down to breathe down on his face and starts running its tongue up and down his chest. The feeling makes Brad nearly go limp in the werewolf’s arms. It starts to run its claws along his legs and arms teasing him like its going to rip into him. Brad surprisingly moans as the beast smells him again before laying him down on the ground. Brad looks up into its eyes and wonders if the man is fully aware of what is going on. ‘You have some kind of control inside there don’t you?’ The werewolf almost smirks and even nods at him before running its tongue along his neck. Brad nearly loses his composure as he fears what the beast is up to. Without warning, the werewolf digs its teeth slowly into Brad’s flesh penetrating and drawing blood. It places a giant paw on his mouth as it holds its position as the blood slowly trickles down his chest. Then it digs its other claw into his left leg as Brad begins to lose consciousness. It picks Brad up after finally conquering him and puts his lifeless body on its back as it gets on all fours. It begins to move at a steady pace through the forest making sure that he doesn’t fall off. It appears that Brad’s life may turn out to be extraordinary after all. End of Part 2
  16. So sorry for the long wait between "VIALS" I had a very busy almost two weeks... Enjoy all my pups, cubs, and muscle brothers! {VIAL 3} I woke up the next day for school and got out another vial from the side of my night stand drawer. I got my things together and thought to myself, maybe I should try out this vial a bit earlier in the day instead of waiting until lunch or after school. I went down the stairs after my backpack was filled with the day’s books for my classes, where I headed to the kitchen. My biological father had already left for work again, so thank god I didn't have to run into him. On days where he had off of work, I would be ridiculed for being a pain in his side and then he’d make me do all the household chores and told me if I didn't he would use all the social security money he received from the state in order to buy himself more booze and other luxuries that didn't benefit my young child needs for nourishment and growth. I went to the kitchen and made my way to the fridge to see if I had anything I could mix the powder into this time. Luckily there was some orange juice. I found an empty water bottle on the counter, which I popped the top off and poured the 3rd vial of powder into it and stuffed the empty bottle into my pocket, followed by me filling up the rest of the bottle with orange juice. I shook the contents up, making sure the entire bottle was mixed before I put the remaining orange juice back into the fridge and I headed out the door. As I closed the door, Andrew startled me by already standing on the porch. “Hi Seth!” his voice cracked a bit as he spoke. “I thought I would meet you here instead of having to just run into you on our usual walk to school.” I was a bit giddy with excitement. “Thanks, bud. Well I already have the drink prepared for you.” We started to make our way to school as we walked down the sidewalk. “I think I want you to drink it before class starts Seth. What do you say about that?” Seth beamed up at me with his happy go lucky smile. “Well sure that sounds like a good idea. However do you think it’s wise? Each one has caused something in me that was pretty noticeable. Who knows what each vial will do.” He had a point. I remembered the empty vial I had stuffed in my pants pocket and pulled it out to see if at least any of the words or letters were readable, since the last vial was pretty much illegible. Sure enough the words on this bottle were entirely intact. I smiled, very relieved. “I don’t think we have anything to worry about,” I handed over the empty vial and the bottle of orange juice and powder to my smaller friend. He read it and then looked at me a bit nervous. “Seth, you do realize that once I drink this, it is going to change a huge dynamic in our relationship.” I stopped walking for a minute, placing a hand on his shoulder. He stopped and looked up at me as well. “I know it will, Andrew. But this is something that I have actually always wanted in a person that I know.” He unscrewed the top of the bottle giving me a huge grin. “Well, I guess its bottoms up!” He put the bottle to his lips and chugged it down as if it was liquid courage. Well, if you guys really want to know what it was he just drank, it pretty much was courage in a bottle. Andrew made sure not to leave a single drop of it left We continued to walk our way to school and I swear, the kid stood taller, prouder then I have ever seen anyone stand before. As we got to the gates, Andrew turned to me and put his hand on my shoulder, something I don’t remember him ever doing before. “Meet me behind the gym. Let’s eat our lunch quick and maybe try to squeeze in a workout, Seth.” I gulped. “Um sure…” “Awesome! I know football season is almost practically over right now and how you have always wanted to try out for the sport. So maybe if the two of us work out together, we can motivate you to join the team next year.” “A-Alright Andrew,” my heart almost jumped out of my chest from his words. Andrew actually is trying to push me like an adult role-model should do. He released my shoulder, giving me a wink, before running up the steps of the school. Classes went by faster than normal today as I couldn't wait for the bell to ring for lunch. When it finally did I practically ran to our usual lunch meeting spot. Andrew was standing against the wall with his backpack strap around one shoulder. He looked really damn cool. “Hey Seth! I already ate lunch during my last period. Hurry up and eat, I want to show you a few things to help you in your workouts.” I didn't know what to say so I just nodded and pulled out my lunch, quickly tearing into my peanut butter and jelly sandwich. Andrew laughed a bit, “don’t eat so fast, bud! It’s not healthy for you to do that.” So I slowed down a bit and finished my lunch normally. I’m already starting to see a huge change in our dynamic. Before this morning it was me who was the one to make decisions and give advice. Andrew grabbed the door at the back of the gym and pulled it open, holding it for me to enter first. I walked inside with him following right behind me, and then he started to quicken his pace as he walked over to a weight bench loaded with 20 lbs on each side. Something told me that he was in here a bit before the lunch period started. Andrew walked to the back of the weights and grabbed a pair of lifting gloves from the floor and tossed them to me. “Put those on and have a seat.” I did as I was told and slipped the gloves onto each hand and adjusted the strap before I sat down on the bench and then laid under the bar. He bent down, put his hands on my upper arms, and guided my hands gently to the bar. I gripped the bar tightly. “Now before you lift, you want to make sure each of your arms and hands are straight. Also make sure they are at a good distance apart. If you lift incorrectly you can injure yourself.” As he guided me with his voice, he also guided me with his hands, as the bar slowly lifted and went down to my chest. “Remember to Inhale when you lower the bar to your chest, and exhale when you push the bar up.” I did as he told me and I began to learn how to weightlift for the first time in my life. The rush of testosterone and adrenaline filled me, as this was new and exciting! We did this until the end of our lunch, when the bell rang. “I’ll see you after school, Seth! I’m going to do my homework and then I will meet up with you at your house later tonight.” “Sounds awesome, Andrew!” We both parted ways again as we went to our own classes. After school I went right home, where I found myself greeted with the loud noise of auto-racing on the television. My Father was home. “Hi…” I walked past the living room heading for the stairs. Hoping he wouldn’t respond to me. “Home from school, faggot?” He blurted out, belching from the beer and chips he consumed. I cringed at that word. “Yeah, I’m going to go do my homework.” “Nah you’re not. Go grab me another beer and then I want you to clean the kitchen and the garage. They are a fucking mess.” “OK, sir.” I walked over to the fridge and pulled a beer out bringing it over to him. I placed the beer on the table and began to walk away when he stuck his foot out and tripped me. As I fell, I knocked over his bowl of chips, spilling them all over the floor. “What the fuck is wrong with you, you dumb fuck?!” He chuckled. “Clean this shit up too now!” “Sorry, sir!” I stooped down and began to pick the chips up off the floor when the doorbell rang. “Go answer that, if people are selling candy, use your allowance and buy me some!” I got up and made my way to the front door. I opened it to be greeted by Andrew. “How’s it going, Seth!” He smiled up at me. “It’s not a good time, Andrew.” I tried to close the door of fear of what my father might do, but Andrew pushed his way inside. “Hi Mr. Davis!” He said walking into the house. My father looked at Andrew with disgust before turning at me with a snarl, “Tell your girlfriend to go home, faggot!” “I’m not going anywhere, Mr. Davis,” I never heard anyone go up against my father before. “I’m here to help Seth get his work done. And then my family and I are going on a little trip this weekend, and I’m here to invite Seth along.” My father was a bit shocked from this little challenge set forth by my small friend “Whatever, as long as you two little shits are out of my hair for the weekend its fine.” “I have a name, sir.” Andrew spoke up again. “It’s Andrew. And your son has one as well.” My father started to laugh again. “Whatever! Seth, get your little fag friend out of here before I put a boot in his ass myself!” I grabbed Andrew by the arm. “I’ll see you tomorrow at school, Andrew. And then we can go on this family campout.” As we were now out of earshot from my father, Andrew grinned up at me. “Sure thing. Remember to pack a bottle for the morning. And one last thing. The family “Trip,” it’s going to be just some Dad and Son bonding time. He gave me his big smile and a soft pat on the back before I watched him walk back across the lawn and into his house. NEXT UP - VIAL 4 VIAL 1 – HYPER-TEST – Initiate Puberty / Hyper-Testosterone Booster VIAL 2 – 400 INTELIGENT QUOTIENT – 400 IQ / Hyper-Intelligence VIAL 3 – HYPER-CONFIDENCE VIAL 4 - ??? VIAL 5 - ??? VIAL 6 - ??? VIAL 7 - ???
  17. I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?
  18. I am reposting this old favorite, didn't focus too much on the furry side of it, though it was mentioned a couple times. This was based off a game I had used before my phone's anti-malware triggered off it, and the phone deciding to no longer play any sound or noise. Starts with growth with effort ending with growing without effort. I might get around to doing a sequal to it. I was in complete delight. After all the saving, I finally owned my first smart phone. The touch screen was incredible and the ease of use blew my mind. Looking it over carefully I noticed it had a great application on it already, perfect for a growing bull. Muscle Builder was the name of this application, I didn't worry about it cause it was free and already on the phone - on the last flip page. Launching the application turned my delight into a little dread, it wasn't to track lifting progress or anything. It was a simple game, it had a character that was rather skinny looking and not much to look at. It had only a dozen exercises that it could perform, which wasn't bad it did show how the exercise looked when it was being done. While I toyed around with it the top of the game flashed an advertisement that I got a short chuckle from, "The more you play, the more realistic it becomes." It did have credits so when he was getting a little low on the calory count needed to do an exercise, I could get an energy drink to give him the calories needed. It even had some oddjobs so he can earn more credits. "This is pretty fun." I commented. "If only it was that easy to build muscle" The game beeped and a message appeared stating that the character gained a level and to keep up the good work. A few more moments and the energy bar moved slightly on it's own. I thought of something and tried to do an exercise without having enough energy. This gave a different message, this one saying that it takes about four hours to restore all of his energy, to a maximum of two thousand calories. Looking at the time, I put the phone into its standby mode and went to the gym. Like normal, I was in my stretch sleeveless shirt with a loose pair of shorts. I did like to show off, but only the upper half. My mind kept wandering to the game and chuckled as I was now doing a couple of the exercises I had done in the game. First was bench press and a pair of exercises focused on the pectorals, inclined dumbbell press and declined barbell press. Then I did incline rows, lat pull downs and alternating cable rows to put some stress on the back. I felt great and really pumped up. During a pause in my routine, I went back to the new phone. It was to simply respond to a few text messages. I did open the Muscle Builder game once more and looked it over, doing one of the oddjobs that it listed and had the character do some inclined sit ups. Once again, the character gained a level and kept with a positive message of keeping at it. It also said that a couple more levels were needed to unlock a feature, but didn't say what it was. One thing I did notice was that the exercises I had him do earlier were still unavailable to do again. I put the phone back in it's protective case and returned to my workout. A few hours had passed and I was still and sore from hitting the weights harder than I normally do, I was on fire during my lifts. Even a couple regulars had seen this sudden shift in my attitude and was curious to the change. I had told them about the new phone, but not telling them about the game. They figured that I was just excited and it gave me a little boost to my endurance today. After the gym, I did some poking around a few stores. Needed to restock the fridge and buy a few replacement articles of clothing. I also played wit hthe phone again, answering messages and toying with that game once more. The character looked a little buffer as I looked at it. For a human, it wasn't half bad looking. It did have a certain charm to it. I did see that some of the exercises were available again. Some recharged faster than others. It didn't get a level this time from a few exercise choices, but that didn't stop me from wanting to see how far this game will go. I was growing interested in what was to be unlocked. It took a few days of playing but it did get the few levels needed to unlock this special feature and it was something. I could take my own photograph and have it being used as the character model, instead of the human. I just needed to have enough credits so that I can switch the model. Luck had it I saved up those credits, letting him rest instead of tanking up on the drinks. A quick photo and a couple button presses later and poof, I was looking at my digital self. Only thing was that it still had on same red shorts the human model had and a similar build, keeping his human weight. No big deal, it was just a game and the character was growing more muscular the more I played it. I kept playing the game and doing my normal daily routine I just couldn't help but play that game for a few minutes every couple of hours. It was pretty exciting to see this digital version of myself getting bigger. It was nearly matching my size and matching my weight, when another level up screen popped up. I was playing often and gaining levels every other day, but this one seemed a little different. It was another feature it had unlocked, instead of using levels for the body parts, it was going to calculate a measurement for the digital body to make the game feel more realistic. It did warn that it would take time for seeing a difference in the measurement. "Like with growing real muscle, it all takes time. Cannot expect my digital self to be content with level twenty arms and a level twenty-four chest, guess it'll be more fun to see how 'big' my digital self is in real world body measurements. It already weighs as much as me." I chuckled and agreed to open the new feature, just like the photo, it cost some of the credits earned from doing the oddjobs, which I keep saving up. When the game finished adjusting the settings to use measurements, I was shocked to see that they nearly mirrored mine. I laughed again now thinking of how much the digital looked like me, wondering if it was possible to see what the future had in store for me if I kept up my workouts. All I could do was keeping playing and see how far the game would go before it said it had reached the end. The weeks slowly ticked by, I kept working harder and harder, feeling stronger everytime I hit the gym. I could feel the intensity of my workouts and it was playing off as I was gaining size and blowing past some of my old weight platues. I was still playing the game, but this time I only did the exercises that matched the ones I was doing in the gym. It was wild to see that model was keeping pace with me, the measurements kept reading the same in the game as when I measured myself. A few days later I had reached a new level unlocking a free feature, this one allowed the game to autoplay while the phone was in standby. All I had to do was set what exercises I wanted it do to while the phone was in standby, in the order I wanted them to be done as long as I had the character had the energy to do them. For now, I chose to unlock the feature, but not use it right away. I enjoyed being able to choose the exercises while I was active. It didn't take much more before the final feature was unlocked. Now this one excited me to no end. The reduction of the energy needed to do the exercises and a massive increase to the available energy, to mirror a real life body builder or power lifter. To make the feature even better, it reduced the recovery time so the exercise could be done more often and can be done three times before the exercise had to recover. "The more you play, the more realistic it becomes." The ad flashed across the screen again, this time adding "The more you exercise, the bigger you will get." I laughed again and just focused on playing the game. When I first started playing it didn't take more than four exercises to go through all the calories; now I can do them all twice and some a third time before being low on energy. Like before, it took four hours to get back all the energy, however I played it often so the energy was rarely fully restored. It only fully recovered when I slept. "The more you exercise, the bigger you will get." Flashed across the screen's ad space. "The bigger you get, the bigger you will want to get." It was true. The more I played it and watched my digital self grow, the more I wanted to see him grow. At the same time I started being asked what my secret was. I was dumbstruck when they asked me that. As a bull, I was natural to grow big and powerful, my massive frame allowed me to grow massive and quickly. I snorted when I told them to leave me be while I was lifting, they kept wanting to know what I was on and where they could get some. I gave an annoyed grunt as I weighed myself in the gym. That scale had to be off, since it was an old doctor scale that can be adjusted easily. There was no way in less than a week I could gain ten pounds. I thought for a moment and looked at the game, nope the weight didn't match the scale. The game said my digital self was heavier. I paused for a moment then laughed at myself, thinking somehow the game was causing me to grow. I shook the silly thought away and headed back home. I breathed a sigh of relieve once I got home and stretched myself on the bed, the gym really took it out of me today. I looked at the phone and decided it was time to play with this autoplay feature while I took my nap. I set it up so it would rotate the big mass exercises, bench press, squat, and deadlift for three full uses. Then it would do the same for bicep, tricep and forearm exercises. Finally finishing off with the incline rows with the rest of the energy. I was sure to up by then, but I would let it run its course without me interrupting it. After setting it up and letting it go to work, I drifted off to sleep. I woke up right about the time the program should had finished the last exercise on the rotation. My upper body was sore from the days workout, but it felt so much more intense. I reached over and got back onto the phone to disable the autoplay and went about my day. Or least I tried to, my shirts were ripping at the seams when I tried to put them on. Even my sleeveless shirts tore with ease. I saw shocked, they weren't this way before my nap. I looked at the game and checked it's stats then compared them to my own. I nearly tripped over myself when I stepped off the scale. I was the same weight and body parts had the same measurements as in the game. I wanted to test it out, this time doing only the leg exercises. I spent some credits to restore all the energy I spent while I was napping. I turned on the auto play to only work on my legs. I waited a few minutes, patiently watching the game as it did an exercise and paused for two minutes before doing the next. I checked the scale and watched it slowly keep up with the one in the game. I kept having to give a little slack to the tape measure around my thigh as it too seem to grow with the game. "How is this possible?" I asked aloud. "How is it possible for a game to be doing this? It's not possible." As if it heard me, a new ad displayed itself. "The game is a reflection of life. The more you play the game, the more it reflects your life." Then it displayed a level up message. One that puzzled me, it was for another feature. The ability to share all progress with a friend, it was free and was already accepted without me doing anything. The screen flashed one more advertisement before going back to the game screen, "It's always nice to share with your friends." Before I knew what it was implying, I felt my body shift. I had forgotten about the program autoplay feature and my body was steadily growing. Not just my legs, but now my entire body. It was slow, but steady. I watched the scale as it slowly showed my weight increasing a quarter pound every couple of minutes. I thumbed around for a moment and managed to turn off the autoplay feature. After about a hour of fearing the worse, I stood back onto the scale. The weight in the game had stopped increasing as well as the real me. So it seems that the game had me going from the start. I tried to remove the game, but it wouldn't. I tried to change the model back to the human and that option was gone. I was puzzled, even the option to reset was gone. I looked at my reflection in the full size mirror. "You know what? Being this three hundred fifty pound bull isn't all that bad." I commented to myself as I did some flexing and posing. Then I looked back at the phone. "Plus I can always make myself bigger whenever I want to. Just have to make sure I only use the autoplay very carefully, don't want to grow too big too fast. Have to make it seem - screw with natural, I need to be as big as possible as quickly as possible." With that I went back to the autoplay feature and begin to select all the exercises on a rotation. I could no longer resist the urges. I just had to see how far this game could go, how big it could make me grow. I launched the program and let the excitement begin. I rushed as best as I could as a lumbering bull could to get into the biggest stretch clothes I could find. Only a pair of red posing trucks had enough stretch to fit - barely. The time slowly seemed to tick by, slowly adding pound after pound of rock hard muscle. I couldn't help but feel my growing arousal slowly tightening the fabric around my package. At the moment I thought for sure it would snap, the game paused itself. I had hit another level and opened a new feature, they just came coming. This new feature had me confused for a moment - it would allow me to remove the energy required to do an exercise, but it would take longer to go from one exercise to the next. It was also only to be used during autoplay. It cost me all the credits I had stored up and disabled the power to further obtain credits, claiming it was no longer needed. I licked my lips at the thought, autoplay the game and not having to worry anymore about lifting. It was like it read my mind, no longer did I have to make time to hit the gym and build up my body. I could do it while I just sat around the house. Sure I could still go to the gym and make it look like I was building it naturally, but I knew they wouldn't accept that. I was tingling all over when I accepted this new feature and began to run the autoplay feature. No longer was there any need to rotate the parts it was now working every part in an endless cycle. I felt a charge run throughout my body it was like my muscles were being pumped and worked. Instead of the game working each part separately, it was doing them all at once. Each time two pounds of rock hard muscles swelled and pulsed. Thick veins running around my chest, arms and legs. I moan in delight, feeling a growing tightness in my groin. Not only were my muscles growing, but so my entire package. The game beeped and it seemed to start running a new feature. A new ad displayed stating that bigger muscles needed bigger equipment to keep the muscles growing. Then the game resumed the autoplay, I was getting lost in the pleasure of my body growing bigger and stronger. After an hour there was a loud snap, my red posing thong finally had enough. I couldn't help but playfully pet my massive bullhood, feeling it stretch slowly. My ball rest on my massive quads as they kept fighting for space. They ached for a release, so turned on by my growth I gave into my urge. I ended up coating a good portion of my torso with my milky white juices. I rub it into my pelt, like posing oil, only with a strong musky scent. I was losing track of the time, only constantly flexing posing and rubbing out more and more cum. There was like no end to what my body could do. I had to see how big and heavy I've gotten, the game display read a nearly jaw-dropping weight of five hundred pounds and yet it kept climbing. A few more minutes and I had gained another twenty-five pounds. This was getting to be a bit much for me. I reached for the phone to turn off the autoplay and then it happened - it shattered in my hands. I had gotten so strong that even a light touch was too powerful. For a moment everything seemed to have stopped, I breathed a sigh of relieve. I was already bigger than I really should had let myself grow, but I was still mobile to make the best of it. Then I felt that tingling charge feeling again, it was stronger than last time. I grunted as I felt a tug at my groin as my balls and cock suddenly surged in size, nearly doubling in size. I nearly tripped over them as they stretched down past my knees and kept me from falling forward. My muscles quickly ballooned up as the sudden increase of testosterone flooded my body. My body was already massive and growing bigger by the second. My balls kept me from moving forward, till I managed to crawl over them before they got too massive, but my enlarged soft cock caused me to trip and landed directly ontop of it. I felt it pulse and grow along with my muscles, making me stand back up as it stiffened and freeing itself. It stopped short of being as long as I was tall and thick as my waist at the flared head. I moaned as it constantly was leaking a steady stream of cum. My balls were producing so much that it couldn't store anymore and had to keep it flowing. Hours roared by as I kept swelling all over, muscles constantly swelling and pulsing. I flexed the best I could while I had the power to move. My thick cock and balls kept their size, but I was slowly filling the room with cum. More than once, I got so excited when my body seemed to throb, my cock shot a blast that managed to knock a hole in a wall so the room would never completely fill with cum. For that I was thankful, but I couldn't stop the flow it only slowed down shortly after a powerful blast. Even though I was still in a constant state of bliss, I managed to drift off to sleep. Only dream I had were getting bigger and growing uncontrollably. I got so massive in the dream, that my balls were resting on the planet as the planet seem to shrink. A ring of cum swirled around me as my cock kept pumping it out. Eventually even the Sun was tiny compared to me and yet I wanted more. I woke up with a snort. It was about all I could do. While I slept I kept growing. I wasn't any taller but my muscles seemed to have finally stopped growing and my mighty cock and balls settled down. Even though my feet were still on the ground I couldn't take a step, my thick cock prevented my legs from moving forward; my balls kept them from going back. I took this time to think about my new position and how I ended up in it. I didn't regret it and if I had to, I would do it all over again. I gave a light chuckle, there was that one feature that I didn't use. Or did I? For those that read this story, I do hope you enjoy being in the same overgrown position that I am in. It is, afterall, nice to share.
  19. I have been reading stories on this site (and the old one) for many years. I'm in awe of the talented writers that post stories here. Recently, I have started writing my own stories. This is something I have been working on and have received some positive feedback. I hope you enjoy it. Growth 1 It’s been happening more and more lately. I catch a glimpse of myself in a mirror or window reflection and my heart skips a beat. This used to happen only on occasion; during a particularly gruelling workout. I would see my reflection in the gym mirror and have to do a double take. These days, its happening outside the gym, when I’m not even pumped. It all started two months ago when I finally broke the 300lb barrier. I remember just staring at the scale for well over a minute. 301.5lbs it read. I finally tore myself away from the display and lumbered towards the bathroom. Instantly, my cock was rock hard. I could feel its 9” girth pressing against my gym shorts. I stopped in front of the bathroom mirror and literally ripped my tank top off. I knew anyone else in the locker room could've heard the tearing sound but I didn’t care. I contorted myself into a most muscular crab pose. My traps rose to touch my earlobes. Thick veins erupted on the surface of my tanned skin. Sweat immediately started to glisten on my hulking shoulders. Deep striations and more veins coverd their surface. My inhumanly huge biceps harden like granite as they reached their 25” maximum size. I grunted and flexed even harder. My bloated triceps exploded in perfect ripped horseshoes as my forearms tripled in size. At 20” of thick, vein covered monstrosities, they were larger than most men’s biceps. I could feel my chest filling with blood as it rose to meet my chin. Striations three inches deep appeared. Each overdeveloped fibre twitched and moved with raw power. I was growling now and my arms started to shake as I held the pose. Through the small gaps between my arms and chest I could see my ripped abs expanding in a solid powerful column. Even though I could not see it; I flared my impossibly wide back to the point where the skin felt as if it might split open. I managed to take a step back as the seams of my gym shorts started to tear. A network of veins so thick and engorged covered every visible inch. At 37” each quad fought with the other for room. Sweat ran down my quads to my calves. Even though my massive quads prevented my legs from touching at the knees there was barely an inch separating my calves. At last measure they we over 22” of pure beef. Even unflexed they were the most overdeveloped calves I had even witnessed. I had now been holding this body torturing pose for close to a minute. Sweat was pooling at my feet, my whole body was trembling and I was growling like a rabid animal. My eyes darted around my reflection as 301.5lbs ran though my head. Summoning an incomprehensible inner power I somehow flexed even harder. As I watched my already hulking frame expand even bigger I could feel huge amounts of hot cum running down my legs. I released to pose as I hit orgasm and stumbled back and slammed into the wall behind me bracing myself on the counter to stop from collapsing on the floor. I had never cum without touching myself before.
  20. The Labours of Hugh By Chip Masterson For the Seigneur de M. “My God, what is that beast?” My master and I stood in awe as we watched a lone man carry an entire butt of beer on his back and gently drop it in place. You could hear it slosh - a thousand pounds of beer carried as lightly as a side of beef! But what looked like a man – or the absolute ideal of what a man could be – had the face of boy no older than I. His downy face looked untouched by a razor, yet the width of his shoulders rivaled every champion assembled here, with helmet-sized shoulders and chest muscles as thick as a man’s torso. His bare arms dwarfed my skinny legs, yet his waist, carved into grooves like a cathedral column, was flatter than mine. His legs were covered with several boar-hides stitched together, and with calves pushing them up like a giant’s fists. As he turned to leave, I could see he was so thick from the front edge of his chest to the highest peaks on his back, that if I were to stand with my back against his arm, his torso breadth would my shoulder-width. That back! A dozen crevices zigzagged among the humped cobbles and stony plateaus, undulating and transforming like a landscape in a dream. I pinched myself – I was awake. My master, Sir Alain, a knight of the royal court, had come to Chateaulin bearing the king’s congratulations to Count Houel on the birth of his second son. The Count was throwing a birth festival before hosting the folkmoot, and my master had entered the lists. He was speaking with the Marshal of the castle, Sir Geoff. Sir Geoff looked amused by our gawking. “That’s Hugh, one of my boys,” Sir Geoff explained. “He’s about the age of your boy here.” “Impossible!” Sir Alain sputtered. “I’ve seen quarry workers who couldn’t rival him for size!” “I rescued him after his parents exposed him in the woods,” Sir Geoff continued. “I soon discovered why – when he became impatient for food or cleaning, he smashed his crib to splinters with his tiny newborn fists. They feared raising a prodigy, but in some way, I felt commanded to care for him – I guessed then it was the voice of God, but now….” He paused, and changed course. “He’s very lonely – the other boys avoid him. He spends a great deal of time hunting alone in the forest.” “The Count allows a boy in the chase?” Sir Alain sustained shock after shock, and he hadn’t even mounted his steed yet. “The Count and all the farmers are grateful,” Sir Geoff explained. “Since he began entering the forest, we haven’t seen or heard a single wolf – it’s been years now. He eats like several men, and I can hardly increase his rations in front of the other boys, so he supplements his hunger with boars and other things he catches with his hands. The husbandmen even give him a portion of meat at every slaughter in thanks for his protection. It’s almost pagan,” Geoff added with a wry smile. “What a remarkable warrior he would be,” Sir Alain marveled, “if only he had a better station, and not born for the front line. Robert Guiscard could take all of Italy and drive Emperor Constantine into the arms of the Turks. But perhaps the work of a beast is a more fitting utilization of his unique – talents – after all. Providence is never wrong.” Sir Geoff looked at him sideways with his arms crossed, and said nothing. Soon we were preparing for the joust, a new form where, instead of a mass charge around the field, two knights face each other one-on-one and try not to get killed. I was nervous as a girl, though only King Philip could beat my master (though “beat” might not be a completely accurate description of what actually happened). My master was called against Sir Geoff and the knights rode out, the sunlight dancing off their shiny mail hauberks. They leveled their lances, and at the signal, charged. Almost immediately a strap on Sir Geoff’s saddle broke and he wobbled – but through his narrow visor, my master must not have noticed. Geoff couldn’t brace himself for a thrust and my master glanced a blow off his shoulder that sent Geoff spinning through the air and landing with a hearty smack. Everyone rose in silent suspense. My master had already turned about, still not realizing what had happened, not seeing see Geoff’s boys rush to his aid, . He began his parade – but a spur only jostled him in his saddle – his horse neighed but didn’t move. He kicked again but his mount’s effort to spring only resulting in it being pulled back into the air. My master dropped onto his back in the mud. Stunned, Alain looked up and saw Hugh holding his horse by the tail, fury etched into his handsome young face. “A strap broke – it wasn’t far, you should have stopped!” Hugh yelled – a shocking breach of order. My master flailed but couldn’t rise. My fellow knaves hesitated at the sight of Hugh – only I had quickly sprinted over – so Hugh cheekily slid his arm underneath my masters and effortlessly pulled him to his feet. They were the same height – maybe Hugh was my age, but he was easily a foot taller. “Apologize at once!” Hugh demanded, pressing his chest forward and making my master step awkwardly back. The audience gasped again at these unprecedented offenses, the Count himself shocked speechless. Instinctively raising his shield against Hugh’s “well-armed” aggression, Alain glared past him, glaring at a helmetless Geoff, who winced as boys removed his armor. “Sir, control your boy before his unseemly pride proves fatal!” Whether the threat irked Hugh more than being ignored, I’ll never know, but I saw Hugh’s jaw clench. In a blur, his arm sprang into the air, parallel with the ground, and punched my master’s shield in a quick, efficiently lethal motion – as if my master were livestock for slaughtering. Alain stumbled backward, sucking for air – the blow had split his shield and the horribly dented steel boss had torn the leather hide, sliced through the mail and sunk into Alain’s chest. The leather hide covering the shield trapped his strapped arms – he couldn’t breathe, and couldn’t pull it off. He fell on his knees, stunned and bleeding. The boys huddled in terror so I pleaded with Hugh, “Help him! He’s dying!” Rage melted from Hugh’s face like a passing storm and he realized with alarm what his immeasurable power had done – and to a man ostensibly his “better.” Hugh grabbed each side of the shield and wrenched them apart, shredding the hide covering and exposing the boss. He pulled that out and blood spurted against his face. He put his fingers into the mail and ripped it open like rotten cloth, pressing on the wound to staunch the flow until my fellows braved his proximity and aided our master. The doctor rushed forward, relieved that he could bind the wound without having the remove the mail shirt first. Count Houel rose imperiously and called for Geoff. I couldn’t hear what they said, but Geoff kept nodding and Houel furiously pounded his fist in his palm. Hugh stood a few feet from me with his head down. I smelled something sweet and salty I couldn’t quite place – I closed my eyes and it tickled the back of my mind. Like a memory I haven’t lived yet. I’d secretly taken the twisted and torn boss, and now surreptitiously fingered it behind my back – feeling the shape of his knuckles where they turned it inside-out, the warped edge that had torn and hurt him it should be protecting. Fortunately it missed his heart and lungs – but it’s the kind of scar you want from battle – not from a boy’s fist. Geoff went to Alain first, confirming the punishment, then came over and placed his hand on Hugh’s shoulder. His hand rose and fell like a rowboat at sea as Hugh breathed. Hugh nodded and walked around the center rail. A riffle disturbed the female stands, back and forth like a cauldron being stirred. Two big yoked draft horses were brought out and I understood what Hugh faced. I dropped to my knee beside my master and said, “Please, my lord, please spare his life! I’m sure he can be reformed! I believe he can do anything, anything he sets his mind to.” Alain patted my arm. “We’re only frightening him with what will happen if he doesn’t learn his place. The ostlers won’t let him get hurt. Too badly.” As I helped him into chair, I heard Hugh say, “What about my other arm?” My balls tingled. I shifted from foot to foot as a strange irritation grew in my groin. Two more horses were brought up from the stable. Hugh stuck out his arms, releasing feral tangles of reddish-gold curls sprouting beneath them and spraying a mist of sweat. With ropes, the ostlers lashed Hugh’s wrists to the yokes. Then, to guarantee the horses wouldn’t bolt and kill him, their bridles were lashed to the corners of the court, with enough slack that they could apply a torturous pressure that would remind Hugh of his place in the future. The horses fidgeted nervously, nostrils flaring and hooves kneading the dirt. Houel made an angry speech about honor and respect, but sensing a universal impatience, yielded Alain the field. Alain lifted his hand, and dropped it wearily. The ostlers promptly goaded the horses forward. The ropes leading from Hugh’s wrists twisted, but so did the ropes between his wrists and shoulders – his arms that almost dwarfed the haunches of the horses themselves. Each horse took several steps before its hooves slid against the dirt. Alain nodded again and the ostlers urged the horses harder – but the beasts could only lean into their bridles until the effort made them shake. Hugh stared at a point in the sky, his torso rising and falling, his legs planted like oaks. The stable boys urged the horses forward, but their legs could only dig grooves in the ground. Hugh turned his arms slightly, aligning his heaped shoulders with the winglike flare of his back, and refused to move. A sheen of sweat dappled the burnished golden down covering him, and I caught that sweet, wild scent stirring me – though there was no breeze. I realized it came from under Hugh’s arms. The horses smelled something different – their nostrils flared and with a single shriek, they bolted – or rather, attempted it. Hugh panicked at the sound and tensed his arms – two horses stumbled onto their forelegs. Hugh bolted them all in place. His hands gripped the ropes with white knuckles and his unexpected restraint multiplied panic into terror. The horses threw themselves against the ropes, bucking and springing, but only rising straight up instead of forward. The teams danced side to side, seeking any advantage over the terrible weight that pinned them down – and Hugh, squinting, jerked the ropes tight and stopped their dancing. Hugh pulled his shoulder blades together, his flesh humping and squeezing together. This dragged the horses backwards, and they screamed and stamped the ground in fear and fury. Hugh bent his elbows, tightening his arm muscles, and sixteen hooves skidded toward him half a metre. His hands twisted and he gripped the rope farther along, pulling it toward him as his swollen arms turned purple with veins. Though only half-bent, the meat of his forearms pressed against his bulbous upper arms. The horses’ eyes rolled with panic, their mouths frothing and chomping their bits. Hugh closed his eyes and, swaying side to side as he absorbed the animals’ combined efforts, raised his fists higher and brought them closer together. The reins to the court posts tautened and, as the audience gawped in amazement, the horses themselves rose off the ground and floundered, writhing helplessly in mid-air. Hugh twisted the rope again and drew more into his relentless fingers, his chest rippling with dents and ridges as he fought to bring his fists together, lungs heaving. The animals twisted as they stretched between the posts and Hugh, their shrieks strangled by the pressure into hoarse gasps of desperation. Urine and shit poured out of each animal as Hugh’s inexorable hands reached for each other. A shocking crack of splitting timbers shook the stands as the posts gave way – but not enough. A groan like stretching leather was followed with a horribly wet FWWWWUMMMPPPPP! Hugh’s fists knocked against each other – because his arms had ripped four horses apart, spewing blood and gore over his rounded masses and into the crowd. The torn torsos flew towards him and clumped into the dirt while the head-half rebounded into stands. Some people screamed and ran but some couldn’t move, shaking or trembling. Flushed with victory, Hugh smiled broadly and quickly shredded his rope. He opened his eyes and saw with disbelief what carnage his arms had wrought. His skin glowing and his entire body heaved for air, a weird pride surmounting the grotesquerie. Young maidens surged from the stands, yammering and gazing devotedly at him. Pleased (and a little stunned), he flexed his arms and the girls caught their breath – a couple swooned. The bush-covered, deep round pocket that sank between his back and chest and smelled warm and inviting. One bold lass reached out to touch him, giggling, her fingers flying back as if burned. “It’s okay,” Hugh said. “I can make it bigger.” Hugh began pumping his arms, and muscles still swollen from the struggle turned from red to violet, with blue veins snaking under the skin. Each pump expanded his arms got bigger, until their round shape changed and a second peaked cap rose above the bulk. The maidens were all modestly attired – not a bosom in sight – and yet his presence, his heat, his scent compelled their hands to reach for him, regardless of propriety. Several of the girls swarmed around him, their fingers exploring his physique as they might a statue of Hercules. With a huge smile, Hugh dropped his arms and thrust out his chest, letting them uselessly poke their fingers into its obdurate surface, feel its edges and contours. I could see it dawning on their astonished faces how Hugh’s living flesh mocked the so-called armor of the knights. As their fingertips traced the arabesque of ridges in his back, I could also see a single pulse along one leg of his trousers. Hugh’s own eyes now brightened as the fawning girls sparked pleasure in his man-parts, which in turn shadowed his handsome face with anxiety. Despite his advance development, I guessed he’d always used his arms and legs as tools, never experienced a rush of triumphant potency flooding his limbs, then reaching beyond them and enthralling the opposite sex. The girls’ desire sparked lightning which flowed through his muscles to his manhood, forever fusing sexual arousal with displaying his body and exerting his strength. As if he were entirely a living erection. A savage bellow erupted from suddenly jostling shrubbery and in a cloud of dust, a massive bull appeared, its nose bloody where it ripped away from its ring. The girls shrieked and fled, many simply crouching behind Hugh. The bull faced Hugh and pawed the ground, challenging him. I heard my master say, “There’s something in Hugh’s sweat that disturbs stallions and bulls alike. It maddened those horses, and now our bull senses his dominance threatened.” Before anyone could move, the bull lowered its broad head and charged, lance-sharp horns swinging wildly. Hugh growled back and actually ran at the bull, bulging arms cocked and ready to spring. They met in a thunderclap of bone striking bone-hard muscle as Hugh slammed his chest against the bull’s skull. Each animal bounced back from the impact, the bull staggering with its tongue out. Hugh recovered first and grabbed the horns low. Digging his mighty legs into the soft earth, he shoved the bull’s skidding hooves back, away from the stands. But the bull seemed locked on his enemy – it swung and shook its huge head – or attempted to. Hugh grunted and rocked sideways; his shoulders turning ominously toward the beast, each like a head sprouting a thicker horn. The bull bucked his head until Hugh slowly, steadily, unmercifully slowed it into immobility. The bull pulled back and twisted its thick neck the other way – but Hugh twisted his wrists and raised his elbows, checking its progress and holding it tight. With a strained groan, Hugh forced the shuddering head back up. The bull tried to toss Hugh up into the air but Hugh’s grip held it like tar. With a war cry, Hugh exploded and slammed the bull’s head down against the ground. Angered, stunned, the bull leaped forward – but didn’t get far. Hugh’s shoulders sank back, soaking up the bull’s strength and then driving it back out against the animal with greater force. In quick bursts Hugh thrust the bull back; its set hooves trenched the earth which could not withstand Hugh’s power. Trapped in superior hands – Hugh utterly controlled the head, defying the animal’s every twitch – the animal’s eyes rolled and its bellows rose in broken cries of disbelief. The crowd cheered to see this boy-man tame a bull bare-handed – so Hugh grinned and raised one fist into the air … and contained the bestial violence with one hand! The crowd’s deafening praise drowned out the bull’s chest-rumbling fury, its rippling shoulder and haunches quivering, shaking – impotent. Squealing with rage, the bull jabbed its free horn a few centimetres at Hugh. The boy brought his free fist down on the bull’s head. A crack like lightning splitting a tree shocked everyone to silence. Hugh struck the bull again, his knuckles smacking into the densest part between the horns. The bull’s knees buckled and drool looped out of its mouth. One more THWOKKK and the bull dropped flat. Shaking out his hand while the crowd cheered, Hugh walked around and stuck his arms under the bull’s belly. In one swift move he lifted the enormous beast up against his chest … and then his arms pressed it up over his head. He dropped it once against his own stony shoulders and the bull guttered an exhausted wheeze. He lifted the pull again and repeated the drop, the impact making the bull’s head loll. Finally Hugh lifted the bull over his head and carried it around the arena, giving everyone a close look before he SLAMMED it against the ground, its legs splayed out like petals. The impact clattered weapons in their racks, and some of the ladies lost their balance. The bull lay perfectly still so Hugh slapped its face several times to see if he had killed it with one fist. The bull opened its eyes, saw Hugh, licked Hugh’s hand and rolled over on its back, its enormous male-part exposed, red and glistening. Hugh held both hands over his head again like a champ. Under the crowd’s cheers I heard my master mutter, “That bull will never stud again.” “Young knave,” announced Houel once ordered was restored, “God and Fortune have placed you in the lowest estate, in which your earlier offenses to Sir Alain are unpardonable. And yet your manly vigor and dauntless courage indicate a nobler origin, one in which your outburst would not only be unexceptional, but possibly demanded as a point of honor. With your parentage unknown, we may never know the truth – except through your honorable and obedient actions henceforth. I bid you to mind your tongue and temper, obey my vassal Sir Geoff in all things, and your God-thewn limbs may one day raise you to an estate commensurate with your valor.” The Count then turned to the events planned for after noon dinner, but my eyes were drawn to his left arm, which had disappeared behind his back. It appeared to be rhythmically twisting back and forth – or rather, in and out – as he spoke of Hugh. I doubt anyone else noticed – all eyes remained on the smiling hero, his cowed bull; Hugh’s innocent freckles belied a ferocity lurking underneath. I had to see to my master’s horse. Hugh led me to the stable, saying eagerly, “You need to clean the hooves, right?” he asked me. Before I could so much as unstrap the saddle, Hugh ducked underneath the stallion and lifted him over his head – this after so many exertions already! The horse panicked at first, but Hugh’s deep voice and commanding presence calmed it – I even saw the head of its maleness peeking out, as with the bull. My own trousers felt heavy and tight and I stood riveted before the column of living power before me. “Well, go on!” he said. “I’m hungry!” I grabbed a pick and indulged in cleaning each hoof without bending over – I barely had to move the stallion’s legs. When I indicated I was done – I had no voice – Hugh gently put the horse down and deftly unbuckled the tack, which he effortlessly carried, saddle in one hand and all the dressings in the other, to a bench and rack against the wall. When he came back, he asked if he could brush the animal instead. “I didn’t like hurting those horses before, or the bull,” he said sheepishly. “Something just came over me I can’t put into words – like when I’m hunting. I’m usually gentle here.” He wielded the brush like a pro, the stallion responding with shivers and affectionate nudges – one animal acknowledging the superior protection and care of another. I marveled, not for the first time, how some animals sense danger in his aroma, while others are soothed … and aroused. Hugh ate separately from the other boys, who swarmed around the young squire. The noble boy kept looking at Hugh with jealousy, but managed to captivate the other boys with tales of court love affairs and adventures. Only one boy looked our way … and he too looked jealous when he caught my eye. Hugh finished his portion of stew before I had barely begun, and fetched a bag full of preserved meats from his stash. The rough burlap had his name crudely embroidered on it, and while I finished my plate, the boy-man devoured several hunks of dried meat, teeth ripping the hard flesh apart with animal hunger. The morning’s excitement, and being both full and so near Hugh’s humid heat, made me long for a nap. But Hugh jumped up and dragged me with an iron grip out to watch the afternoon events. When prizes were awarded, everyone looked at Hugh as if they knew he deserved not only the top prize, but the whole array of jewelry. The winners too seemed abashed, even my master, who came in third overall and got a beautiful golden torque with three emeralds. I noted that, though decorative, it could fit his neck – but not Hugh’s. I had to attend my master at dinner and eat with the other boys, but when we were dismissed, I left them and went back to the stable. He brightened like dawn when he saw me – his new friend – and we went outside and sat on a stone in the cool evening. Without a word, he draped his heavy arm around my shoulders and I stiffened to support its weight. After watching the stars come out in companionable silence, he yawned like a lion and guided me to his lonely straw pallet, away from the boys on the other side of the animal stalls. Hugh dropped his trousers pulled off his loin cloth, sniffed it, nodded and put it back on. His virile member swung away like a pendulum – but most remarkably, it was utterly smooth. I had thought, given the maturity of his armpits, that he’d be woolly below as well – but that growth had not yet started, it seemed, no more than his beard. How poised between two worlds he seemed, striding them both like the Colossus of Rhodes. Unexpectedly, I felt fear sleeping next to a creature so powerful and, worried he might crush me in his sleep (or in a bear-hugging dream), I curled into a tight ball on the edge of the mat. The night turned frigid and a howling wind whipped around the stable. But Hugh burned like a fully-stoked furnace, his pale skin radiant. I heard him say, “Are you afraid of me too?” I rolled over and, shivering, told him, “I didn’t think I was, but suddenly I felt very tiny.” He looked hurt and said, “I never hurt little creatures. That would be terrible. I don’t even step on worms after it rains.” He extended his arm and I wormed closer, his heat like a heavy woolen blanket embracing me. My head was smaller than the pillow of his arm, not stony at all but firm and, in some way, compelling and safe. He saw the arch in my loincloth and looked around excitedly – “Did girls sneak in?” When he realized we were alone, he sighed and said, “Oh, you’re like Ralph. Ralph was my friend until the others turned him against me.” “Nothing could ever turn me against you!” I blurted out. “I would pledge myself to you as your vassal forever, here and now, if you could take me.” He giggled at the ridiculous thought but nestled happily against me. “You can touch them, if you want,” he said quietly. “I never used to like it when Ralph did it, but today it felt different – all those girls’ hands. I don’t know what I felt. I sure liked it though.” “You’ve never been with a girl?” I asked in amazement, assuming he’d plowed wide and deep. He shook his head. “My master told me the story of Samson, but the truth was, his hair was a symbol of the other thing that grows out of a man. And when he lay with Delilah, she took his essence – so he became weak, her weak slave.” I realized Geoff must have been afraid of what Hugh’s youthful exuberance might do to a tender girl – or grown woman, or sheep or cow. I said nothing and placed my hand on his belly, which ran beneath my fingers like hot bricks on a cooking hearth. I explored the heavy bulk beneath his smooth skin, not clench into stones but full of rumbling threat, rising and falling with his breath. It felt like a city street brought to life, the cobbles able to yield or harden at will. My hand crept up to where his chest rose up like an escarpment – though he lay flat on his back! – and spread like wings to either side. I could barely reach over his chest and rub the solid mound of his shoulder, and stroke the junction where his chest and arm came together like the stanchion of a rope bridge. He raised his forearm and drew my face in his humid armpit. Though I wasn’t nearly finished exploring his manly terrain, the heat and sweet pit-fumes and soft tickling hairs overwhelmed me and I shot my seed in several fierce spurts, my whole being jerking and one foot cramping up. I don’t know if he noticed, but he didn’t let me go – I think he’d already fallen asleep. My release, after the day’s events, left me empty and I too slept in his dark musky chamber. I awoke before dawn – Hugh was already at his chores. Duke Conan would be arriving this morning to begin the folkmoot (there’s quite a queue of gripers this time around, I hear), and the great entertainments would continue, including a troupe of acrobatic Prussian dwarves said to be astounding and funny. A post rider ripped by us and headed straight into the castle. Word went around that we were to assemble, and soon Count Houel mounted the rampart along with by Sir Geoff and the seneschal, an old man, called for everyone’s attention. “My esteemed brother-in-law, Conan Duke of Bretagne,” Houel announced, “shall arrive presently – yes, yay, quiet, quiet! – and he sends ahead not only his salutations – please, quiet! – but also a demand: William, Duke of Normandy, has taken Maine - yes, an outrage! – and our lord expects Normandy shall enter our lands as well, with or without invitation. Every able-bodied man of service age is to immediately prepare for a dress inspection with what weapons and armor he is able to supply, so that we may assess the state of our defense and prepare accordingly. We shall gather again an hour before dinner ready for war and our lord’s review.” He clapped his gauntlets and hell erupted as everyone leapt pall-mall to get home and dust/shine what rusty pieces of tin may decorate their mantels. The Bretons hadn’t seen much action in recent years other than border skirmishes here and there. Now local politics had now thrown Bretagne’s scent under William’s nose and he was chasing it down like the dog of war he is. For armor, the knaves generally tussled over left-overs and scraps from the smithies, but nothing fit Hugh. An older boy remembered an unusually stout squire many years ago who had left mail behind. It was out of style but I doubt anyone would notice that, if it fit. Hugh had to borrow a tunic from the blacksmith – he rarely wore a shirt of any sort. I spread tallow over the arms and shoulders of the borrowed tunic, trying not to linger in the all the rippling valleys and crests which thrummed like volcanos even while relaxed. I and three other boys then lowered the hauberk over his head. We could have restyled the hauberk, repositioning the giant belly links to Hugh’s shoulders where they were needed, but we hadn’t time. We jerked and yanked hung our entire weight off the armor, squeezing it around the outcroppings his his chest, shoulders and back. It hung loose halfway down his midsection and when he put down his arms, the sleeves didn’t quite reach the elbow. The coif fit fine over his head but was tight around his neck, and spread only partly as far over his upper torso as it was designed to. He started breathing fast in the constricting armor, the clinking links rattling with each breath oddly disturbing, if musical. He could barely move in any direction and looked as stiff as a giant wearing a doll’s costume. We watched in awe as the many war machines were wheeled out and lined up for demonstrations. Somehow, I thought Hugh more impressive than they. By the time Duke Conan arrived, all the pomp and ritual left us sweating in the sun, knees trembling from the weight of unaccustomed armor. A couple boys passed out, clattering to the ground, but Hugh looked fine – confined, sweatily pungeant, but unaffected by the heat. While reviewing us, Conan blinked several times when he came to Hugh. “You there, come forward,” Conan ordered. Hugh walked stiffly forward. “How can you fight? It looks like you can barely move.” Knowing he had erred in not previously providing Hugh with suitable armor in case of war – so rare was fighting in these parts – Geoff piped up and said, “He’s had a growth spurt recently and his armor is actually at the blacksmith’s for alterations--” Duke Conan silenced him, eyes glued to Hugh, and said, “I was speaking to the … boy.” He walked around Hugh, suppressing a sigh at the span from side to side, and front to back. He actually ran his fingers across Hugh’s upper back to test if this was some kind of prank. I don’t think he could tell where the steel stopped and Hugh began. Suspicious, perhaps, that beneath the tunic was steel casing of some kind – perhaps plated armor (Houel could hardly afford to fit his entire levy in plate – no one could), Conan came around and ordered Hugh to raise his arms. Then he cocked his ear, listening closely. Hugh raised his arms straight out the side. The links squirmed noisily as the hard surface below changed shape. The entire hauberk rode up several inches. “Now throw your arm back and bend it as if you were going to throw a spear.” Hugh got his arm half-way back when he got stuck. Conan exchanged a dark look with Count Houel and Hugh wiggled his torso, shifting several more belly inches up around his chest so he could move his arm all the way back. As he half-bent his arm, the links twisted and flattened around it. “Make a muscle,” Conan ordered. Hugh obliged. Hugh tightened his fist made his sinews expand, higher and wider. The mail exploded, shooting fragments of steel in both directions. The other warriors yelled and shielded themselves from the painful missiles. The Duke blinked and saw the pale reddened mound surmounting through the shattered mail, splitting the tunic as Hugh made it bigger … and bigger … and bigger still … and with a final straining grin, created two peaks and peppered us with several more links. Hugh looked eagerly at Conan for approval, but Conan simply stood there with his mouth open. So Hugh, thinking the Duke wanted to see more, held out his other arm and flexed it fully-extended. The chain mail tightened noisily while the meat of his back-arm jutted out … getting rounder … bigger … until it shamed the upper arms of most men and held the links at maximum tautness. His front-arm resembled rose in a long arch, trembling a moment against the links until they popped in the middle and ripped open, exposing the deep crevice between the two halves. Hugh then flexed his arm to match, possibly outdo, his other arm – and the mail and tunic obediently tore apart deep into the pit and over the dragon-claw undulations of his shoulder. He stood there, showing off his two beauties, and several women fainted. Female sighs and moans (or I should say, high-pitched sounds – not limited to females) sang through the assembly as he put his hands on his hips. At the same time, he moved his elbows out and widened his back in stages, left to right, left to right, so you could see his it from the front! The links chinked and jumped, the bottom rising higher and higher up his torso … and then Hugh bounced his chest muscles back and forth. Twisted steel shards blew off his chest and showered down on the crowd, often drawing blood. Even the Duke was not immune but nobody stopped him, watching him in rapt awe. Pulling his shoulders forward, he split the hauberk down the sides, tearing steel like old cloth. Strips of unhinged metal flowed off his body like oil. He kept on popping all his muscles until he reduced the tattered armor to old fringe hanging off the coif. For a moment, I felt a communal urge to spontaneously kneel. But Conan’s eyes shone avidly, and he clapped his hands together. He turned toward a pavilion set up for dinner and ordered, “Clear away the food and bring that banquet table up onto the dais. Right up there,” Conan pointed. As servants scurried, I heard him say to Houel, “I think we have a secret weapon against Normandy right here. I will test of his capacities.” Turning to Hugh, he intoned, “Young knave, come forward and show us your pith.” “Please, sire,” Hugh said, bowing and coloring deeply, “I’ve done enough lately, and it makes the other boys – they’re scared of me. I don’t want to scare people anymore.” “It’s not a request, boy!” Conan thundered. “You will do as commanded or face the consequences.” A nod from Geoff removed his objection and he nodded his obedience. Obviously the Duke hadn’t been informed about the bloodbath yesterday’s “consequences” turned into. It took four straining, huffing servants to trundle over the enormous oak-plank table over the uneven ground. While they struggled with the empty table, Hugh pulled off the coif, his arm nearly pressing against his face, and stripped off the remnants of mail and tunic. A flock of girls surrounded him, rubbing shreds of tallow-covered tunic into his white, perfect skin with a fervid devotion that would make the saints jealous. Others caressed his chest and several explored his back. Three or four of them gripped his arms and he suddenly raised them to his sides, the girls hanging off like pennants and giggling with feverish delight. He showed off how his arms charged shape, raising and lowering the girls with only the granite peaks. They swung back and forth but he stood solid as a Maypole. A couple dropped to caress his legs through the boar hides but that alarmed the ancient seneschal, who hobbled over with a loud bell and shooed them all away. The table arrived at the said, but the servants were too exhausted to lift it up the step, so four fresh servants came and heaved, fumbling, with all their might. Duke Conan grinned and commanded, “Everyone - remove your armor and pile it onto the table!” Geoff sent the dwarf troupe over to help, and as boys helped free their masters and shucked their own hauberks, the dwarves made a clever show of passing it along and, climbing upon each other’s shoulders, layering the mail and helmets with exaggerated artistry. The boards of the platform groaned and popped as the weight increased, and increased further. Just when I thought I heard the table complain as well, Conan called a halt, and ordered two goblets to be filled with wine and set at either end of the table. Reaching into a pocket inside his sleeve, Conan pulled out a small cross, gold with garnets and pearls. “If young … young …” (a servant whispered to him) “young knave Hugh can lift this table into the air without spilling so much as a drop of wine from either goblet, I will entrust his master with this, my own devotional cross, to secure his education and his future needs.” A collective gasp went up – knaves were not allowed to own gold. To have a small treasure in trust for the future was unheard of. Conan either doubted Hugh could combine vigor with dexterity and endurance … or he prayed for it with all his soul. Geoff caught Hugh’s shoulder and whispered, “Remember – when you move things quickly then stop, anything not tied down will keep moving. Slow and steady.” I could see Hugh reining his enthusiasm by the set of his jaw. He leapt onto the dais from a stand and surveyed he table from various angles. The platform cricked underneath Hugh’s feet as he circled – the links of armor tinkled and flared in the sun. His additional weight severely stressed a dais constructed to hold a dozen men. The table sported a pair of stout columns carved with spiraling grooves at each end, braced by an inconvenient trestle running the nearly three-metre length of the bankette. And undulating terrain of steel rose in layers above his head. The goblets were nearly brimful. The trestle would get caught between his legs if he straddled it – he’d never get it all the way. I saw now Conan’s strategy – not simply testing Hugh’s brawn, but his strategic thinking and adaptability. And any solution would require more than simple pith. He went around to the back so all we could see was Hugh’s bent, boar-hide covered legs under the table – the armor pile fully obscured him. He squatted and extended his arms at angles underneath. Then he straightened his legs: and the table rose steadily off the platform. Cries of awe and disbelief rifled through the crowd. The platform sank beneath his feet, the wood barking loudly. Widening his stance, Hugh seemed to drop his shoulders and press up from underneath – the towering steel swayed and flashed in the sun. He edged one foot in front of the other, boards sagging loudly from the concentrated weight. Finally, the bottom of his chest-shelf caught against the trestle. He took several deep breaths while everyone else held theirs. In one smooth movement, he powered the creaking table out and up into the air, slipped his head underneath it and shifting his hands to align with the corners for stability. A loud POPPPP! burst from the platform, which bounced dangerously beneath him. One of the builders caught his attention with a glinting knife, and pointed out where the joists were. With a grateful smile (me: jealous), Hugh slowly spread his legs until they rested on the cross-supports. Thicker trusses protested at such punishment – when it was covered with chairs and people, the platform had been silent, solid as the earth – but they took the stress. He whipped his back leg forward and the swirl of interlocking sinews that rose from his waist and twisted around each other to brace the expanse of his upper torso made the carved pillars at the table’s ends look puny. Plus, how such a narrow, flat and tightly-coiled abdomen could rise and moor the broad clustered beef that anchored his oak-branch arms … it defied belief. No blubbery “strongman” rival such power, such beauty. Sweat trickled down the gullies and trenches of his man-flesh, and his groiny-salted scent wafted insensibly through the crowd. Men stirred unwittingly, uncomfortably, some angrily, while girls and women both undulated, their own bodies responding to Hugh’s proximity by lubricating their gyrations and stirring their desires. I felt my own ass and cock discharge an oily moisture as I wiped drool off my chin. Hugh turned his hands backwards and pressed the table high. The mountains of armor shifted slightly but the tremoring goblets stayed dry. As the trestle scraped against his belly – I half-expected to see shavings fall away as Hugh’s serrations carved the wood as it rose. But of course, the ladies had massaged enough cow fat into his skin that it slid easily past them. With his arms extending above his head, his chest bulged out so far out that Hugh pressed his his chin against the top of one to brace his neck. It did not dent. With a final grunt, he thrust and locked his elbows, the bole-thick knotted arms fitting into his shoulder and chest musculature like a complex war machine. The trestle caught on his overhanging chest and bent like a bow in that final thrust – I dug my nails into my legs, afraid the wood would crack. But the squawking wood held and a cheer went up all around. All except Conan, who’s intent face sweated as profusely as Hugh’s, and whose hips jerked violently, his entire body rigid. But Hugh wasn’t done defying our imaginations. Carefully, Hugh stepped to the end of the dais and dropped down onto the first step, bending his arms to keep the table level as he descended. The stair steps squeaked until he got nearly to the bottom, when one snapped with a BANG! Everyone jumped and yelled in fear for him. But Hugh took it in stride, smoothly following the drop while scrunching his body to keep the table level. He dropped his other foot onto the ground, and walked through the last, splintering steps and risers as if they were made of straw. He carried the table directly to Conan himself. Tension gripped the crowd – what was he going to do? For a moment, I felt a flash of panic - he would hurl the table and its contents onto the Duke and pronounce himself King, defying all challengers. I even saw Conan flinch, his guards fidgeting between the call of duty and the sudden will to flee. But Hugh merely lowered the table back down so that it hovered above the ground, and turned it sideways so Conan could observe, and remove, the first unspilled goblet without having to move himself. Then he kept turning, showing Conan and the audience the rippling contours of this back, which tremored in a rapid tattoo from the strain but never flagged from their labors. My eyes were drawn to the perfect globes capping his hide-clad legs - I wanted to grab them and pull him against me – or hang on while he pressed himself into me. But I shook those thoughts out of my head. Hugh stopped again so Conan could take the second goblet and verify that not a drop had spilled from it either. The he completed his circle and, his arms and shoulders beginning to quiver, he lowered the table to the ground as if presenting it as a gift to his lord. Hugh came around, issuing a hot wind of deep breaths and looking as though he could defy Samson and Hercules together. He dropped down on one knee before Conan, his head sinking beneath the rising plateaus of his back. Hugh could barely control his quavering musculature as he recovered from the punishing victory – he vibrated with effort and stilled himself, as he had the bull. In a cracked, hollow voice, Conan said, “Riiii--” He coughed drily, drank half a goblet down and sputtered, half-choking. With wine staining his chin, he said in a tight voice, “Rise, s- … m-my boy. Where is your m-m-master?” Geoff stepped forward, beaming with pride and relief. Conan gave Geoff the golden jeweled cross, and made him swear an oath on the blood of the Savior that that treasure should be used only to secure a future fit for man who will doubtless perform feats of great renown in the service of his lord and land. Again he crowd cheered and Hugh disappeared beneath a roiling female sea. Water, oil, food passed hand to hand through the crowd to care for him where he knelt, and Conan, feeling singularly ignored, stepped over the Houel and called Geoff and Alain to them. “I had thought to test your war machines against one of the menhirs in that field over there – but I think that, once he has fed and rested, we should test them against young Hugh. That will give us a greater idea of how we could deploy him against the machines of our enemies.” Geoff clearly wanted to protest – both the test and the “use” of Hugh in place of a giant rock simply went too far. But it was not his place, and turned away and prepared to speak with Hugh about what he still must do to fully earn the jeweled cross. Myself, I felt Hugh would love dominating the biggest, mightiest mechanisms created by man – if he were fresh. The last few days, he expended more puissance than a dozen or more grown men. Any failure due to fatigue could make him very angry. And I’d seen him angry – Hugh nearly killed an armored knight with one controlled half-punch through his shield. Even a days’ delay would restore him sufficiently. Worried for him, and the rest of us, I tried to tote up how many men would have to pool their strength to accomplish Hugh’s many feats – the horses followed by the bull, then lifting a horse, then chores chores chores; and chores the next morning before bursting armor and slowly lifting a weight that nearly destroyed the dais he stood on. I could see men falling in exhausting, others rushing to sustain an enterprise for which Hugh required no assistance. I felt dizzy – such potency in one boy-man violated every sense of reason and nature. It was a breach in the world, some supremacy stepping down from the world beyond and stretching human belief to its breaking point. I remembered Jacob had wrestled with an angel, and held it helpless in his arms for three solid days before the angel was able to treacherously injure Jacob’s hip, and escape ignominiously the patriarch’s iron grasp. If men have lived before who could dominate even the angels of God, then perhaps such a man could exist again – not a pagan mythical Hercules, but real man, created by God … perhaps to test our faith. See if we would worship the miracle worker or the one true God who made him. I prayed for guidance through this confusion … but my hands weren’t the only part of me pointing towards heaven. “Jealous?” Alain said, coming up behind me, making me jump. “Ah! Sir, uh, n-no…” I stuttered. He gently cuffed my head and gestured to where Hugh had moved to a couch and was being fed and massaged (or groped) by a hundred hands. “Someday you’ll have the girls pawing over you too,” he told me. “But I’m afraid today, no man here can compete with this shining prodigy.” Relief flooded me – he never suspected who I was jealous of…. Mid-afternoon, people stretching from naps re-assembled for the siege-engine demonstration. The first to be wheeled forward was a new battering ram. “In battle,” Geoff explained, “the roof would be covered with wet hides. Thirty metres long, it weighs over a tonne thanks to the iron head. We can fit thirty men on each side.” “That doesn’t look like a ram to me,” Conan said, peering at the head. “It looks like … a fist.” Houel glowed with pride. “That was my innovation. It’s more frightening, isn’t it? Like the fist of God knocking on the door.” Conan rolled his eyes and said sourly, “I think if Hugh stands on that rise over there, he’ll be in a position to test this … fingered thing.” While the engine was wheeled into place, Hugh eagerly ran over and put his hands on his hips. The shadows his wide shoulders and prominent chest cast over his stomach made the cobbles look truly like a stone wall … except that, while he waited, Hugh flexed and relaxed the individual cobbles and rolled his stomach like sea swells. Stone walls can’t do that. Geoff instructed the soldiers, “Let’s start slow – just you ten.” They positions and began swinging the chains faster, and faster, and faster. The heavy SWOOOOOSH through the air conveyed the speed and weight of the ram and for a moment, I seriously feared for Hugh: that ram could knock a bull out more efficiently than Hugh had. It could kill the bull at one blow. Had Hugh met his match? Soldiers swiftly pulled the brakes away while others shove and the machine lurched forward with its thick capped member extending obscenely. An ear-splitting SMAKKKKK! made us wince as the iron fist struck Hugh dead center in his belly. Hugh flew off his feet and the machine lurched backward, shoulders yelling from the shock that rattled their arms. Hugh landed on his shield-tough back several metres away and rutted the turf landing. He immediately sat up and waved he was unhurt, shaking his golden curls to clear his head. The soldiers however hobbled off the platform, gripping their forearms in each hand, faced carved in pain. “That was fun!” Hugh laughed before leaping straight up onto his feet. His stomach blazed angry scarlet beneath his pale freckled chest. He mock-punched himself and clowned like it really hurt, but then he grinned and, stretching side to side and back and forward, assumed his stance for round two. The crowd bubbled with murmuring like a pot nearing the boil – particularly on the ladies’ side. The men gave each other dirty looks at how openly their women displayed such rampant desires – an impotent rage, given their rival. Two dozen new soldiers replaced the first crew and exchanged nervous glances. Once again, the chains swung back and forth, gathering force. It seemed to gather the crowd as well – people swayed back and forth in rhythm, their excitement building along with the ram’s speed. They unleashed the engine with a violent rush and I hid behind my hands. A thunderclap braced the air as Hugh flew higher and faster and farther than before. The log shuddered to an astonished stop and many of the soldiers screamed and fell to the floor from an impact their joints weren’t designed to sustain. Hugh cut a trench through the field and he sank from view. Yet he hooted merrily and we knew that the ram had failed to hurt him again. Yet Conan frowned – I don’t think he expected Hugh to sail into the air, however unhurt he may be. Had he imagined an impossible spectacle? Had he hoped to insert Hugh between a ram and a besieged gate in the hopes of protecting the fortress with Hugh’s stronger build? Clearly that wouldn’t work. I looked at Geoff, who wore the same worried look as my master: an unhappy lord is more dangerous than any war engine. Yet I saw clearly what Conan overlooked: a ram’s force is transferred into the gate or wall, which cracks and weakens as that force flows through it. Hugh did not absorb that force – he repelled it. That’s why the shock surprised the soldiers and why the ram wobbled backwards. It was that repulsion, force being echoed away from Hugh, that propulsed him through the air. A gate made of such material would be impregnable. Hugh alone possessed such material. Again, I shivered, thinking of a living man who could harden himself beyond any other rock or metal in creation. A living man who let me touch him. Cheers and guffs of awe rose from the crowd as Hugh marched back to the frustrated machine, clods of soil falling off the harder bedrock of his back. Geoff rushed over, whispering urgently to him - Hugh smiled like the sun and nodded happily. The soldiers looked frightened. And this time, the ram was fully crowded with men. The crowd mirrored the swinging ram with their bodies, thrusting themselves forward and back in unwitting unison and urging some maximum test which could release their pent-up excitement. The huge log sliced through the air with a deepening WHOOOSH that beat fast and faster until the moment of its release: it sped forward and Hugh unexpectedly leaped at the iron head with his chest. The KKRRRAKKKKK! rang like a church bell breaking apart. Hugh dropped straight down while the entire engine bounce swiftly away from him, the men behind it jumping out of the way and the rowers flying off the sides. Hugh didn’t move. A frozen silence held the crowd until, as a single being, it raced forward. Hugh looked up and sucked in a mighty draught of air, shook his head and looked around, blinking. The crowd stopped, as if the living thing might become a dragon or griffin. A stunned look clouded his eyes – then they focused on the engine rolling to a slow stop, listed to the side where something broke, and all the men crawling away in pain. He remained crouching, catching his wind. Conan himself inspected the state of the ram. A split ran the entire length of the log – it slumped unevenly in its chain sling. Even more amazing, the top two “knuckles” of the fist had flattened slightly, deformed to the sides. “That’s solid iron,” Geoff said, mouth gaping. He turned back to Hugh. Some soldiers were helping him to his feet – he was so heavy it took three to a side and one in back, and they braced their legs jointly against him like buttresses until he steadied himself. He kept jerking his head, the death-knell of the fist still ringing. Geoff kept waving his fingers in front of Hugh’s eyes but the boy batted them gently away and said, in a firm voice I hadn’t heard him use before, “I’m done with having things run into me for a couple of days.” “The trebuchet is next,” Geoff said worriedly. “Shall I--” Hugh shook his head again with a sly grin. “I have different plans for it.” Geoff stepped back, momentarily alarmed by the forthright assurance Hugh now assumed. He walked around in circles, stretching and massaging his crimson chest. I pined to do it for him … and would have done, in front of everyone, had my master not sent me on an errand. His order felt like a dagger in my stomach. I ran quickly, gave a dispatch to a courier, and by the time I got back, the battered-ram had been trundled away and the trebuchet wheeled forward. Two men on each side grunted as they turned the wheels that ran the tackle and slowly raised the mass of iron-bound oak blocks into the air. Hugh wasted no time. “What are we going to do to this?” Conan asked eagerly. “You’ll see,” Hugh answered arrogantly - which seemed to excite Conan rather than offend him. Conan stepped back as Hugh walked behind it, put one foot on the arm resting on the ground, and signaled the drop. The weight crashed to the platform and Hugh roared like a bear as he bore down with his foot. A legging seam burst open, exposing a bovine thigh – and the pivot rod cracked. The entire beam smashed through the machine with an explosion of splinters. Hugh picked up the end and wrested it free, jostling and battering the entire machine. He placed the end of the arm across his shoulders behind his neck and, draping his outside arm over the top, raised the entire thing up parallel to the ground. Then he wrapped his other arm over it . . . snorted like a bull . . . and pulled. His back opened wide like angel wings, his stomach muscles meshed like the gears of the apparatus itself, and his arms filled every space with their compressed, pulsing meat. We heard him breathing heavily in the silence. Hugh’s face contorted in angry concentration, and his elbows dipped. The short length behind his neck actually bent, issuing a CREEEAAAK SNIK-SNIK-SNIK SNIK SNIK FRACCCKK! The heavy bar split open like a monster’s toothy maw. His outside arm pulled and then twisted the broken as Hugh broken bole until it tore away. He pulled more of the bar across his implacable back. One deep breath and again his face strained, pitting the obdurate ridges of his vein-studded neck. His arms too snaked with blue veins nearly tearing through his buttery red-splotched skin. The solid oak held out as long as it could until Hugh’s arms compelled it to shiver, quake and surrender. He kept going, snapping the bar into pieces without rest, his breathing hoarse, his tender boy’s face a mask of resolute destruction. By the time he fractured the last bit, his grimace bore a terrifying resemblance to some fairy-tale demon. Slivers and chips of wood dusted his hair and body from oak exploding under unbearable pressure. Beside him, a stack of logs ready for the fire. “Magnificent!” Conan declared, unable or unwilling to stop the gushing females who pawed his dauntless, bloated arms and reverently dusted splinters from the many crevices in his back and lodged in his hair. I got a tingling sensation in my groin that he’d tear the engine apart with his bare hands with so much admiration – and indeed, he jumped onto the counter-weight and, clinging to a cross-bar with his toes, grabbed an iron strap in each hand and pulled. The iron bent up a bit but stopped. Hugh jerked them hard and broke them free, happily bending them up and back. He dropped to the ground, dragging the tortured iron with him. Then, inspired, he dragged the freed lengths toward each other and began wrapping them around each other in a giant knot. Then he yanked two fresh sections loose, working the cold metal like it was toughened leather. Showing off, he held an arm rigid and folded the metal back over itself by simply turning his wrist, zig-zagging in with tight switchbacks. At the same time, his other arm rippled as it twisted the flat iron into a spiral. Conan coughed loudly and Hugh turned, glowing in the sun and gleaming with sweat. He had saved the most trying test for last. Hugh slugged down goblets of water and gnawed on some fragrant apples, which mixed a sweetness into his rapturous he-sweat as secretions from different body areas ran and mingling together. “In war, we have not time to rest, no time for refreshment,” Conan declared. “When our enemies lay siege to our cities and hurl boulders into our walls and through our houses, how shall we respond? I want to crush them – literally.” He turned to Hugh, his bony arm outstretched toward the sacred grove. “These standing stones have weathered every winter, every storm, since time immemorial. Centuries of raging wars have neither injured nor moved them. Some say they were planted in the time before men, by Titans or Giants. Some say only Druid magic could have raised and sunk them into the fields where they mystify us to this day. Surely no mortal men could have moved such behemoths. “Young Hugh, your task is to do what neither man nor nature has ever done before you. Uproot one of those ancient monuments so it may be used to smash our enemies and their war machines. You may choose your victim – but your choice will be noted.” Conan led the way; a crowd of men tried to raise and carry Hugh on their shoulders, but the ponderous hulk proved impossible to lift and manage, so they simply surged around him like a pack of hunting dogs. Hugh scooped up the nearest two damsels and carried them like bouquets of flowers in the crook of each arm. Their dainty hands tried to squeeze the unyielding marble of those arms, twisting their hips as they did so. None of our stones are as big as the ones up north, but the field still looks strikes me as a giants’ graveyard. Hugh naturally went to the largest one, shoulder-height but a little wider than he. I wondered which weighed more, and nearly laughed out loud at the absurdity – an absurdity only to someone who had never met Hugh. While Hugh walked around the stone, inspecting clefts and lichen, Conan whispered to Houel, “even if he can only loosen it, we should be able to pull it free with a team of oxen. And he could easily build a gigantic trebuchet to launch these stones. Perhaps even a conveyance to move to them.” I shuddered. Hugh carried the focused, appraising air of a land agent, factoring dimensions, materials and weights that hobbled the imagination. Without ceremony, he dug his feet in and fell upon the weathered stone, oppressing it with focused forces beyond anything nature herself could muster. After so many efforts, Hugh drew from a deep well of virility that seemed never to run dry. The crowd tensed along with him as we waited for the monolith to give. No one doubted it could outlast the onslaught of Hugh. Never relenting the pressure he built up, Hugh managed to slip his hands, his shoulders, his legs into different positions, seeking a stronger purchase, groping with his senses toward the spot already growing weak under his duress. Worrying the monument from every angle, wearing out its grip on the earth, Hugh bullied the half-buried boulder until he found the place where Creation would buckle beneath his will A breeze ruffled through the grass … but when it passed, the grass still shivered. “Look!” I pointed. As every eye turned away from the hero and toward the ground, it humped and split. The stone listed slightly into the breach and several people fainted along with it. Hugh didn’t let up but churched the ground behind him plowing into the monolith. A hump broke upward between his legs as Hugh silently commanded the monument to lie prostrate before him. Conan choked as the yawning field disgorged waves of loam displaced by the foot of the stone being impelled up into the light. Hugh stepped back for the first time, shaking his throbbing limbs so the muscles tossed back and forth like small animals. He spent a few seconds catching his breath, and the swung himself under the leaning side, grappled for a hold, and pulled with a heavy grunt. The earth vomited in distress as Hugh dragged the stone towards the level and mashed its face toward his feet. The menhir listed drunkenly now but something deep intruded on his progress and held the stone. Hugh vigorously tugged and wiggled the tonnage, breaking the obstruction and relinquishing its hold on the monolith once again. Hugh’s arms engorged in undulating ridges, spurs and peaks. His shoulders bulged nearly as big as his head, their carved fingers digging like claws onto his arms and back. His concave belly shifted right and left, directing dominance from his legs into his arms and rippling around his frame like wind-blown sheaves of wheat. Finally, with one crippling shove, Hugh wrenched the monolith free of the earth, crammed its face into the dirt as the entombed end blasted through in an eruption of soil and small rocks. When I shook the grit out of my eyes, I could barely believe what I saw – nearly as much had been buried as stuck up from the earth. It was twice as big as it had looked, the unearthed portion was dark and wet, with clumps of mud sticking to it like the lichen huddled all over the exposed half. Nearly twice as big as Hugh, it seemed impossible to move it any further, except – maybe – to roll it down a hill (were the ground not flat). Wasting no time, Hugh walked around the far side, knelt and reached one arm over the width of the fallen warrior of time. With a HUP and a HRRRGGGGHH, Hugh leaned backward, bending like a bow. His stomach clenched in sharp relief and long rods rippled in his extended forearm. The rock rose a few centimeters but then fell back into the turf. Undeterred, Hugh nearly bounced it back up into the air – but this time, the side closest to him slipped and fell. The fact that he could lift it at all froze everyone in a tableau of wonder. He wrapped his rock-strewn arms around it and pulled, his neck bulging and face purple, but only managed to lever it off the ground and shift it sideways a bit, farther away from its empty grave. He reached underneath and drove his legs down as he raised the end as far as his knees, kneading the ground to press an advantage – but again the weight proved too much, and he had to drop it. He called for water and wide-eyed, trembling girls brought him several bowls, along with fruit and a hunk of roasted beef. He gorged himself, allowing the girls to lick the grease off his fingers. He rubbed them against the surface of the stone, peeling off layer of flint and coating them with dust. He walked around to the middle and tried to raise it laterally – it hinged up half a metre or more before it slipped free. Hugh’s face clouded with annoyance and I feared his angry fist might turn it into more manageable pieces – but he redirected his impatience into his arms. Reaching one arm over the top, he grunted and craned it a metre into the air – several people experienced spasms of a certain kind – and held it teetering while he tried to shift the weight for the next stage. But the tonnage resisted his power and bobbed toward the earth. With a strangled scream, Hugh stopped it for a moment – held it – but had to let it go. Setting his feet farther apart, he heaved yet again, grappled the monolith higher, his lower arm bursting its skin as it braced the burden, dragged his shoulders back and, staggering once, wrestled it onto thighs – where it balanced, its immensity sinking him into the soil. Hugh took three breaths, rocking back and forth with each one, then leaned further back and levitated the stone onto his chest, tottering around as the menhir fought his dominance. He sidled to a halt and paused a moment, dwarfing mass trapped by his inexorable arms. His face screwed tight with strain, Hugh pressed the under arm up, its sinews bunching and trembling, while the arm over the top actually flipped the rock over – a move that almost went wrong, had his legs not danced and buttressed him to stop it. Then his legs began to shake violently and he sank beneath the stone which pressed against his face. The crowd burst with burbling concern that he might be smashed under the giant rock, his hubris leading to a predictable end – and I was afraid if it brought him to his knees, he’d but unable to continue. But … it didn’t. He didn’t kneel. He waddled toward stonier ground, looking like an ant carrying not a crumb but the entire loaf. Hugh’s knees began knocking as he fought to stand, the perfect globes of his ass quivering in time – but he worked his hands around to the underside even as he fought to discipline his rebelling limbs. Taking advantage of what inertia he’d created, Hugh wasted no time resting but pressed the rock above him – his body near parallel to the ground. Barking ferocious groans I could feel in my breastbone, he manipulated the granite giant up as he straightened his back and fought mightily against his own shaking arms. With hoarse, whistling war-cry, the god-man-boy straightened up and pressed the menhir up until his elbows locked and framed his terrible visage. He continued bellowing as he trapped the stone mountain in the air above him, mocking its desire to reunite with the earth. He lurched several steps before stopping at the end of the softer ground and sought Conan – rooting the Duke to the spot with his eyes. He stayed that way until Conan buckled at his hips and dropped his mouth in something like awe. With a snarl, Hugh then let it drop behind him and flexed his bloated arms until the cramping made him shake them out. Once more the crowd poured over him, massaging and rubbing him – a crush Hugh might not have been able to sustain had not circumstances turned against us. His sweet odor took on a pungeant manly stink, which the air caught and carried back into the forest. Before long, a grisly roar answered Hugh’s call from the forest. My master said to Geoff, “I thought you said Hugh had scared off all the predatory animals.” “He has,” Geoff replied. “There must be a migration.” “Bears don’t migrate,” Alain said, “And that was a very angry bear. Again, a mere whiff of Hugh’s scent has driven some beast to fury.” We got a first glimpse of the foaming, shambling beast, and Geoff said with restrained panic, “Not fury, but madness,” Geoff concluded. “That bear is mad. Its bite is deadly – even a scratch can afflict a man with madness.” People stampeded for the city walls once the bear blundered sideways out of the grove and shook deadly froth from its drooling maw. Despite being clearly spent, Hugh immediately strode to face the monster – and we all felt riveted by the same thoughts – if he were too exhausted, Hugh would be no match for the bear – killed or, worse, infected. A rabid Hugh could lay waste to the entire county. The afflicted are routinely strangled before the madness takes hold, but who, or what, could constrict Hugh’s throat? The archers ran back to the castle to fetch weapons but Hugh advanced alone. “No! Hugh, I forbid it!” Geoff ordered, but Hugh responded only to a higher calling, his fatigue replaced by renewed vigor. He ripped the shredded remains of his leggings and codpiece and tore away even his undercloth, one naked beast facing another. Women tried to turn away and close their eyes, but they had lost the will to resist the sight of Hugh's golden glory. Palming two large stones, he bounced their weight – likely as much as a strong man could struggle up to his chest – and then hurled first one, then the other, in quick succession, his arms like trebuchets – only more powerful. The bear fell, struck on the head and shoulder … but rose up on two legs, now truly angry. Slinging ropes of poisonous slobber across the field, it roared and fell clumsily to all fours, lighting into a lopsided charge on legs it seemed unable to fully control. As if it were under the spell of a sorcerer’s apprentice. Hugh ranged from side to side but the bear turned and faced him, always advancing. The hero crouched on titanic legs and launched himself into the air, rising for several metres and sailing over the bear like a bird of prey. The animal stood and swatted at him but Hugh flew too far and too fast, causing the unsteady creature to fall onto its back. As it struggled back to its feet, it turned so Hugh could leap and plant himself like a spear onto its vast shaggy back. Hugh tried to wrap his arms around the giant’s chest but could barely reach – his fingers touched but couldn’t grip. The bear roared and shook violently, but Hugh’s fingers pierced the dense fur and his legs clamped over its waist. Then Hugh shook back. Savagely throwing his body from side to side, Hugh forced the bear to stumble sideways several paces before it plant its claws and hold onto the ground. He shook the bear again but it lowered itself to the ground – so Hugh threw his shoulders back with a strained grimace. And overcoming the bear’s fury, bent its spine back and its forelegs off the ground. Hugh cinched his arms and legs – the bear bellowed in pain and confusion, outmuscled by something small yet heavy and brutally irresistible. Hugh shook the bear again until its head wove back and forth, and then he arched his back and slammed that head into the ground. A look appeared in the bear’s crazed eyes – a moment of clarity, a primitive instinct for escape. The beast fought against Hugh’s strength with the renewed energies of something now fighting for its life. As Hugh’s shoulders tensed, prying the bear’s up again, it fought him, bucking and shaking, matching him strength for strength. Feeling the iron spine defy him, Hugh squeezed until the bear screamed. Every move Hugh made in directing the bear one way, the bear countered, twisting and scratching the other way. Hugh’s face contorted as his arms labored against the sturdy ribs, his fingers grappling for a link. The bear writhed violently but Hugh closed his eyes and with a hissing sound, linked his middle fingers. The beast wore stark fear on its face, its chest compressed, its hips being wrench by the horrible contortions of Hugh’s legs. I held my breath – I couldn’t tell what Hugh was trying to do, besides hang on. Slowly, by pitching his back fiercely, Hugh guided the bear to the stone he had just conquered. His eyes sharpened frightfully, and with his teeth bared and an almost-evil smile, he arched his back again and clumped the bear forward with his own indomitable torso. With claws clutching helplessly at the soil, the bear realized – as much as it could – it was losing. When Hugh coerced his captive abreast of his trophy, he flexed his entire body, lifting the bear off the ground and slamming it back down. He did it again, and again, each time gaining a greater bounce until with clenched grunt, Hugh actually flipped himself onto his back on the stone’s surface, the quarter-tonne bulk pronged above him. The animal’s legs waved in the air but Hugh’s back spread out beneath him, bracing against each terrorized thrust of the mindless brute. The boy-man had even crushed its roar down to a steady wheezing moan frothed out with its spittle. Hugh’s legs trapped the bear’s hind limbs and pulled them out and away, immobilizing them. He arched up onto his shoulders and bent that iron spine – and squeezed. Hugh shook the bear to the left and clamped his hands more tightly to its chest. He jarred it to the right and a sickening pop came out of the bear’s lower quarters. The wheeze now carried a bone-chilling whine of fear. Hugh tensed ferociously trembling with impossible effort, bending the bear's steely ribs in on themselves. Hugh’s rising growls drowned out the animal’s eerie whistling. Now gripping his wrists, he shrank the bear’s chest further through barbaric will. His arms, buried deep in the fur, rubbed slightly back and forth: their knots, harder than bone, fractured ribs. He rattled the bear like a doll, draining the dregs of its vitality with relentless determination. Its swimming forelegs slowed, and slowed further, and then merely waved as if blown by the wind. Once the bear’s legs stopped moving (though still twitching), Hugh’s legs straightened out, further disjointing its hind legs and hips. The trapped victim emitted a thin, high wail, its tongue lolled out of its mouth, a harsh gurgling sound coming with it. Hugh could have finished the bear off right there, but something terrible had been ignited in the man-boy’s chest – and further below. Hugh rolled off the stone and plopped the weakened beast onto the ground. Arching his own back, Hugh brought his legs forward and clamped them against the stove-in ribs. Pulling the bear backward again and trapping its lower torso with his own, Hugh gyrated up, his ass dimpling and clenching, his manroot thrusting through the densely matted fur. It seemed to pulse with every sharp crack echoing through the circle. His eyes feverish, the shocking obscenity of the tableau held everyone in a merciless grip. Hugh wrangled his arms up, never releasing their unbearable pressures, hands reaching for the animal's head. Gripping the rocklike skull, Hugh's chest rose like twin peaks as he stopped the bear's thrashing. His hands crept down, his bulbous forearms immobilizing the bear's head. The entire crowd buzzed with tension that ratcheted higher as Hugh linked his hands underneath its head. With a grim frown, Hugh straightened back up, fighting the bear's final desperate spasms. With a final choking splutter, the bear’s head rose in Hugh's puissant grip, its long long neck tremoring. Stretching. Tearing. Hugh’s invincible lance jousted with the arched neck, his hips slowly digging up and down. But the bear's neck was too long - even with the skull pressed into the valley of his chest, the neck did not break. He'd either have to be work his way backwards ... or ... My knees gave way weakly as Hugh's sculpted arms sprouted veins along their extreme curves. Hugh pushed the head up in a harrowing repeat of his menhir feat. A thin shrill shriek bubbled out of the gaping maw, big eyes suddenly blank with a resignation more terrible than its death throes. Hugh's elbows inched up, his hands rising to stomach-curdling wet PWOPP sounds. Hugh stretched the neck unnaturally longer even as the bear's tongue seemed to crawl out of its throat. Blood sprayed from tears in the victim’s hide, the skin rending in garish jagged slashes. Hugh grimaced as he grappled the bear's body down – down and away. Hugh pushed his arms towards the sky with renewed gristle. Through the ragged flaps of skin, I could see thick cables of muscle stretching and then rolling up into tight knots. Soon I could see the white bones floating like beads on a broken chain washed in red. His virile member erupted, spewing ropes of viscous pearlescence through the hot fur and into the ragged wounds. His legs gripped the body firmly, riding it with bucking hips and plowing himself violently against the dying beast. Finally, with a triumphant bellow that shook the stones themselves, Hugh extended his arms all the way up and sheared the bear's head off its jerking, dying torso. The torn neck fountained blood, mired with Hugh's own jetting essence streaming up through the coat like grappling ropes. Hugh’s seed-fountain continued even as the blood slowly ebbed, soaking the coat in his milky pith. He shuddered, his naked muscles rippling and drumming fleetly beneath his papery white skin, and making a final grunting cry, Hugh stubbed himself out in eye-flickering bliss. Hugh paused a moment, chest heaving with deep satisfaction, until the echoing pleasures slowly Faded. Shaking sense and awareness back into his golden-curled, blood and semen-caked head, carried the still-lethal skull, dripping blood and froth of Hugh, to the gaping pit that once housed a menhir, and dropped it in. He went back to the corpse, grabbed a loose hind-leg, and pulled it over to the grave, kicking it in. Then, in desperation or derision, I couldn’t tell, Hugh tugged the stone, bit by exhausted bit, until its immeasurable tonnes covered the tomb. Hugh turned and raised his fists over his head, his heavy arms bent and throbbing like the empurpled mast rising above his navel, shaking its own glistening fist. But only briefly - he sank down, hands on his knees his shoulders sinking and his back sagging. Then he was lost as cheering soldiers surrounded him and, in a joint effort, raised him to his feet and half-carried him away from the slung saliva and gore, to a grassy rise shaded by the setting sun. The women broke through the soldiers with kettles and bowls of cool and steaming water, shouldering them away like an invading army. Over their heads I heard him mutter “meat,” and platters passed hand to hand from the high table directly to him. Sating himself, he fell into a deep slumber, oblivious of the hands massaging oils into his muscles. Soon the jealous guards rallied and drove the women away, circling him and facing out to keep so many hungry eyes and hands at bay. Geoff had excused Hugh from the rest of his chores that afternoon, so after I finished mine and got something to eat, I returned to his pallet. He was fast asleep on his back, lying flat on his back with only a modest cloth around his loins. The air near him shimmered torridly, and sweat beaded on my forehead and under my arms. I quickly doffed my togs and draped myself over his mounded form. He stirred slightly, his barrel chest rising, but otherwise I may as well have been a light blanket. Arousal chases my fatigue away, and take advantage of last night’s offer and stretch my limbs, pressing my body against his muscles – firm yet pliable at rest, their density defied my penetrating fingers, but I could press and caress them, trace the expansive flesh as it narrows and gathers into steely tendons. His blood pulsed slowly through them, perfectly balancing his other humors and restoring his incalculable vitality. My own loin covering stirred as I rubbed against the serpent sleeping between the pillows of its generative nest. The serpent rose slightly, stirring waves through Hugh’s body which undulated and stretched in sleep. His mouth pursed and opened slightly and, overcome with desire, I gripped his upper arms and slid myself up onto his chest. My own member lay erect in the alley that ran down the center of his cobbled abdomen – it fit perfectly, caressed and massaged as those muscles rose and fell as he breathed. From the barrel-crest of his chest, I reached down and placed a daring kiss on his thick, languid lips. Still asleep, his mouth accepted mine, rubbing against my lips. I nuzzled the down around his chin and let my tongue slip out, seeking his. His tongue also sought mine and they caressed one another and explored each other’s hot, wet den. My own drool flowed strongly, lubricating our fun, and a distant, dreamy smile invited me to display greater passion. I sucked his lips and licked his teeth, and when I felt his hands land lightly on my ass, I shuddered in anticipation and a little fear: if he rolled over and didn’t wake up, could I support his weight or would I be crushed or suffocated by Hugh’s ponderous magnitude? I stretched my arms over his and wrapped my legs over his thighs, encouraging him to stay put but offering my nether orifice for his rising python. He gripped me tighter, so tightly I winced and bit his lip by mistake – his eyes opened drowsily and for a moment, we gazed at each other with his hands clasping hindside. Just then a sharp laugh startled us both (and several of the horses). Hugh raised his head as I turned and saw a buxom young maid with a startled look on her face. “You boys are incorrigible!” she said a little loudly. Hugh rose up on his elbows and sloughed me off to the side, where I adjusted my loin cloth and blazed bright red. She paid me no mind. “All rested, hero?” she said saucily, tugging coyly at the lace that held her bodice together. “How would you like a real woman to satisfy you. I promise it’ll be better than some smelly bear.” She spread her knees and pressed a palm into her skirt with an open mouth. Heat kindled in Hugh’s eyes and his groin snake bobbed up through the folds of his cloth. She walked backward toward a stack of hay bales in the shadows. Forgetting me, Hugh rose – like a mountain growing before my eyes, or a dragon taking off from its lair, his body simply kept going and going and going until he was up and around the corner. But Hugh stopped short, looking uncertain. “Come on,” she cooed. “No one will care. You’re a man now. You do what you want.” Hugh fidgeted against the cloth restraint binding his eagerness. “My master said I would grow weak if I did it. I don’t even, you know, do myself. Not as often as other boys.” “You’re no boy, and no man is your master,” she chided. “Not even the king can rival you. Besides, we all saw what you did to that bear. Are you weak now?” She threw a horseshoe, which he caught. Spreading the fingers of that one hand around the prongs but not taking his eyes off her, Hugh squeezed – and crushed the metal shoe as if it were clay, until it snapped in two. Yet he didn’t let it go – gathering both parts into his palm, he folded them in half – both at the same time – until the outmatched steel could bend no further and broke again. His clenched the pieces in his fist and mashed it again, his forearm filling with rocks that scrubbed against each other. A metallic tinkling seeped out between his white-knuckled fingers. When he opened his fist, shattered fragments of steel rained to the floor, unidentifiable as having ever been a forged horse shoe. “Guess not,” he replied with sheepish excitement. The maid had watched wide-eyed, bosom heaving and mouth opening and semi-closing in excitement of her own. Though she massaged both her breasts and released them, she stiffened and shivered as if fulfillment had ignited without any external stimulation. Her eyes hooded with breathless hunger. “Then, what are you waiting for?” she half-dared, half-begged him huskily. That was it. His loin cloth ripped around his vibrant erection has he flung it away and pulled her to him, immediately entering her. She gasped as his girth stretched her open more than ever before, but he didn’t rush to the finish line. Hugh’s natural instinct for lovemaking took over – building, teasing, pulling back, slowing down then racing, all the while withholding his essence. His manfunk wafted through the stable with a delirious mixture of wild musk and protective warmth. Her eyes rolled up into her head – however vigorously he slid in and out, he was gentler, more controlled – stronger – than any man she’d been with. And … he made her wetter than ever before. Mixed with the leakage from his powerful organ, they slid against each other like eels. She clutched at the hay behind her, her nipples like craters as another pleasure wave washed through her. Again, instinctively, Hugh let her subside and then whipped her up until the storm broke in her several times before he unleashed his own deluge. Hugh’s arm shot out and grabbed a shovel, the blade warping in his grip. He shot into her with such force she instantly came again, biting her lip to stay quiet. His ass dimpled and writhed for so long I realized I would get no sleep tonight – perhaps never again. My own midsection rocked as I spurted in envious sympathy. I massaged myself dry with my under cloth and was about to return to the pallet, when I saw it – he wasn’t pulling out. He was clearly still turgid. Still filling her. Still thrusting. She smiled hungrily, grabbing his ass and pulling herself against him. He slammed into her hard this time, again and again, jiggling her breasts and body, shattering her composure and driving her to wild abandon. She thrashed and ground herself against in rhythm against him, whipping her loosened hair from side to side and moaning gutterally like a cow in calving. In full control and awareness of their danger, Hugh smoothly grabbed a leather work glove and gently shoved it into her mouth. She chewed it like it was dinner. He came again, dimpling longer than before but sluicing in and out and spilling long tendrils of cock drool. I stayed crouching, hardening again and barely aware of the pain. And as I suspected, he didn’t quit. More like he was still getting warmed up. But the maid began to flag, endless pleasure addling her brain. She shuddered periodically, ranging between an empty smile and a tense incomprehension that only Hugh’s persistence could dismiss. Her sopping hair lay lank over her shoulders, her breathing hitching from his power and then siking into a heavy, coarse wheeze. He came a fourth time and she moaned in mindless pleasure and pain. His seed spurted down and ricocheted off his pendulous ball sac … as if she were full. For the first time, he pulled out completely, his knob painted her belly and breasts with his man-lime. A steady stream ran down her legs slowly, like freshly-rendered glue. His sword waved challengingly, throbbing with purple ardor. His exhales came fast and heavy and his red eyes burned with feverish intensity. For a moment, he wasn’t sure what to do but then, face enlivening, he lifted her into the air, spun her around and did what I had so longed for: took her bunghole like a rutting beast. The pain shocked her awake and she screamed into the glove. Her torso impulsively clenched around him but hadn’t the strength to expel the invader. Sliding her up and down on his breed shaft with one hand, he pulled out the glove stuck his fingers in her mouth, attacking her defenses on two fronts. Her panic retreated and as they joined into a single oscillating being, his body commanded hers to banish pain and feed greedily on pleasure alone. Obediently, her body obeyed and her tension fell away like the tattered remnants of her clothing. He bobbed her up and down endlessly before clenching his ass and releasing another eruption of manly lava. Feeling his own control fight for command against greedy, voluptuous gluttony, he wrapped one arm around a stud and squeezed. His arm crunched into the wood – splinters broke out around it. He squeezed pitilessly as the ecstasy of another tidal wave rolled out of him and utterly submerged her. Solid oak creaked and split loudly. Finally he eased down, left the poor oak post alone, and rested his back against a high stack of hay, holding her up with one hand and simply staying still. But staying within her. Not softening. Not at all. The crippled beam groaned as the weight of the roof shifted into its weakness. The groaning excited Hugh and he slowly began plumbing her for a sixth time. Something broke in my mind – a relaxation, an acceptance of such unbelievable strength and stamina. A kind of faith moved my heart that I never felt at mass. My body responded by releasing another white libation, globs of it billowing forth before the ecstacy could catch up – it rushed in late and quaked me to my soul, submitting my life to this thundering, earth-shaking deity before me. Hugh focused intently on her, careful not to bruise or injure her as he ground her back and forth in semi-circles. Her limbs flopped randomly, their motions aimless and simply sparking off stray bolts of joy her weaker frame could not contain. She shuddered again as another convulsion gripped her, and her seizure gripped him and undammed yet another flood of his virility into her guts. Not only the stream down her legs increase, now from two willsprings within her, but her belly began to bloat. Hugh looked as though this premature release – stimulated by her and not commanded by him – had cheated him. He stayed in and bucked her a little roughly, making her jaw chatter loosely, until he pasted her insides a seventh time. Ignoring how her rib cage expanded in his grip, Hugh plunged deeper with an urgency he hadn’t shown before. His bull-balls slapped the back of her ass as he chased the shimmering bliss he caught so easily again and again. His back stiffened and spread apart and the overflow of another cascade splattered his nutsack and thighs. Her eyes opened with bemused surprise as she belched and … smelled Hugh in it. The maid passed out completely and slumped on him, twitching and jerking like a dreaming dog. His face glowing with greed for a vein of gold that ran deeper and deeper into the mountain, he kept excavating for it. A series of short hard rams made her burp his salty musk, made her breasts flop along with her arms and nodding head. The hammering sped faster and faster until his cheeks became a blur. Then suddenly he stopped and mashed her down as if he were trying to snap his manhood off. But that prong stood up to him defiantly and rebuffed his efforts. Within the frenzy of his ninth fusillade, a heavenly smile pierced his face like a sunbeam after a storm eliciting a heavenly smile to spread across his face. The sun banished the storm and he slowed down to a steady strum. Pinning her against a wall of hay with only his horn of plenty, he put his hands on his hips and wiggled them, watching her bob like a puppet. Hugh didn’t like her leaving him alone like that - so he leaned forward, placing one fist on either side of the hay beside, and supported her with It while staring intently into her face. His presence penetrated her dazed mind and dragged her back to consciousness – while he stayed still, spreading and pulsing with her, her own grinding movement down below betrayed her return to paradise. He began slow rotations, lazy figure eights that hardened him until his balls hitched. Then, again, he became … perfectly … still…. But she shook with warring tensions and seized with unhinged rapture. He grinned with masterly hauteur and withheld himself until she scratched violently at him and seemed she’d shake herself apart if he did not feed her. Still he waited until her panting desperation opened her eyes – he locked them to his – and she seemed to wither and bloom at the same time within his gaze, her mind turning inside out beneath the fullness of his revelation. Still he waited. Still he grinned. Finally, drool spilled in rivulets out of her mouth, followed by a plaintive mewling bordering on despair. He nodded, slowly, over and over as he felt her identity disintegrate – and then he released the hounds of war. Her chest inflated from the inside, a strangled cry of incredulous surrender rose from her gaping mouth, and her breath, redolent of his salt, filled the air and made the horses rustle and neigh. His own fecund odor returning to him from inside her kept his demonic prick sharp as he tunneled even deeper into the mountain for that skein of gold. His muscles flinched - he had ridden himself raw – and now every motion exploded in his brain. A mere normal man would pull away, flee, his brain melting. But Hugh was made better. He carried her gingerly to a worktable, sweeping clean its surface with his arm, and laid her down. He stood upright so that the pressure bore down on his virility, and though it bounced her up a little, it soon settled down. Standing there, hands on his hips, his massive chest rising and sinking like storm billows on the open see, he defied every extreme sensation – he refused to withdraw, he would not pass out. Hugh willed every impulse into submission, and wrung the savor out of each moment. They could not gang up on him. They could not overcome his control. His chest rolled triumphantly as he disciplined his own rebellious passions and directed them to serve him one more time. The lightning from this battle shot into her. She twitched wildly, arms and legs spasming and battering his ram inside her. He conducted the unbearable pleasures until he chose to let them go. Throwing his head back, he barked and howled, reached up and grabbed a roof joist: and each time her leg kicked or her hand flicked, his fingers sank deeper into the splintering oak. He swayed there, his head shaking slowly back and forth and veins pounding in his neck. With a moan of pure satisfaction, his shoulders twitched and his hips swiped her back and forth across the table. He froze and braced his legs and ass. An eleventh milking surged into the maid. Her body swelled, her neck fattened – and his puissance gushed out of her moaning mouth in driving bursts. My body wrenched a third helpless time together with gripping alarm. I felt immobilized but somehow I shouted, “Sir!” as his seed trickled out of her nose and not only from her ears, but also her eyes, like pearly tears. Hugh’s eyes whipped open and he turned and glared in mad fury. I fell back, my cock now heaving drily, and mustered all my courage. “She needs a doctor!” He looked back and for the first time saw the swollen main, his viscous ichor still seeping from her head. He pulled out suddenly and a bucket’s worth of slime whooshed out and all over his legs. He lifted her in one arm and, with the other, battered a hole in the side of the stable. He ran into the village, naked and not only erect but still foaming like … like a mad bear. He woke the doctor by breaking his door in half. The doctor clutched his blanket in terror, then saw the girl and jumped up so Hugh could place her on the bed. Though he was no longer in her, the overflow continued to leak out, spreading slowly over her body. All the time, though her eyes fluttered pure white, the smile never left her lips. The doctor pushed gently on her belly and semen oozed from several openings at both ends. He turned around and, seeing Hugh’s still-drooling plowshare, started in amazement before recovering himself. “Young man, I’ll take it from here.” Tears stained Hugh’s beautiful features. “I didn’t mean to … will she be all right?” “I’ve never seen anything like this,” the old man confessed. “So long as nothing inside her has burst, she should pull through. Though I doubt she’ll ever be the same. You should prepare yourself however: I wouldn’t be surprised if you were a father, several times over. Such prodigious … vigor … might likely plant a prodigy of seedlings in this young girl.” Turning away, he muttered again, “Like an Irish rabbit.” Hugh seemed stricken so I gripped his unyielding arm tight as I could. “Come, you should rest again. And I can’t carry you if you fall asleep stark naked in the street.” Hugh shuffled out and embarrassedly propped the shattered boards door back in the doorway. Overcome with a surge of relief or joy or something, he grabbed and lifted me high into the air, shook me wildly with an ecstatic grin on his face, and draped me over his shoulder like a potato sack. I could feel the slimy slap of his dick against my feet as he trotted down the moonlit street. My hands explored the battlements of his back under the guise of holding on: the central pennant-poles, the squarish berms of annealed flesh over each shoulder blade, and the ramparts that spread to either side. The feeling his shoulder rippling back and forth against my belly made me come again but, having nothing left, it hurt more than anything. I wouldn’t have traded it for the world. Back in the stable reeking of fornication, he flung me onto his pallet and stared down proudly. “My friend!” he said, beaming, chest flaring. Then, treating me more like a pet than a friend, he lay down beside me, enclosed me with his irresistible arm-mass and tucked my face into the deep pit of foggy musk between his chest and back. He fell to sleep immediately but my heart raced like a hunting hound. His bushy hairs tickled my forehead and soon his peace encompassed me. I dreamed I was running beside him and wagging my tale forever and ever. THE END
  21. A guy posts a photo online after a workout. There is no other word to describe it: he is jacked. The large veins running down the middle of his biceps are engorged from pumping blood to his swollen arms; the thick blocks of his abdominal muscles cast deep shadows. But most interesting is his expression: he looks dissatisfied, troubled even. His eyes portray an insight into his mind. He doesn't think he is big enough. He has gone past the point where it is clear that he works out. He has even gone past the point where people think he is overdoing it, when in private his family question whether he is taking things a little bit too far. After the photo was taken, he will go home and scrutinise himself in the mirror. Dissatisified with what he sees, he picks up his trusty dumbbells and pushes his tired and sore muscles further still. The arms swell and peak, then tremble with effort. He switches to a lighter weight and whimpers with the effort, like a wounded animal. He catches sight of his own pained, desperate reflection in the mirror. He has a moment of self-realisation, and knows his obsession is dominating his life. But this only makes him focus harder on his trembling arms. When they can take no more, he resorts to flexing them hard, willing them to grow bigger, until even that is too much effort. He can't pinpoint a single point when his desire - his need - to be bigger began. It may have been the time when a bigger kid at school pushed him out of the way on the football pitch and left him humiliated. The bigger kid scarcely noticed, and neither did the other boys around. But that feeling of inferiority, of being dominated by another guy, really got to him. It was incidents like that which he channeled into his workouts. He sometimes thought that if the bigger guy saw him now, he wouldn't recognise the little guy he had pushed out of the way. But he didn't want to be bigger, he wanted to be invincible. He channeled that desire for muscle into every rep of every workout. The physique in the mirror showed what was happening in his head. He was taking things to the extreme. He was starting to look like a freak - and he liked it.
  22. Hope U R all having and are going 2 have a very Merry Christmas..? Heres the last 3 chapters of my festive mg story.. Part 3 Jacob awoke groggily to find himself hanging upside down. For a moment he was too dazed to know what had happened. Then, as his faculties cleared, he was sharply brought back to reality.. He had been in a car accident. The car had landed on its roof and Jacob was upside down in the car and still buckled into his seatbelt,which had almost certainly had saved him from being catapulted out of the the car through the shattered and now missing windscreen. He turned to look at the driver, the guy who had given in to giving him a lift. Daniel was also still hung in his seatbelt upside down, but he seemed unconscious.. Blood trickled from a deep cut on his head closest to his door and the roof on his side had caved in considerably,squashing the door,blocking access. Jacobs first instinct was to unlock his seatbelt to try to attend to Daniels potentially life-threatening wounds. When he managed to free himself he slumped with a thud onto his upper neck and shoulders and suddenly cried out in agony as a sharp pain ran through his right shoulder. Jacob tentatively propped himself up the right way,wincing as he felt more sharp pain through what could have been a dislocated shoulder or even a fracture to his collar bone. This was'nt the place to diagnose injuries just yet. The ice cold wind was blowing the snow stingingly through the broken windows as Jacob focused himself into extracating Daniel from his seat and getting help.. He fumbled to release Daniels seatbelt and eased the older guy from the drivers seat as best as he could.Daniel groaned and stirred slightly as it seemed evident he was drifting in and out of consciousness.Jacob gritted his teeth,trying to use a quick burst of strength to cut out his own pain as he hauled Dan from his seat and through the smashed passenger window.''Don't worry buddy.. Gonna get you some help. You''ll be good in no time''. Now outside of the vehicle for the first time Jacob tried to get his bearings in his winter cloaked surroundings.The car had come to rest on its roof down a sharp slope against a tree, having turned over several times down the steep incline. Jacob could hardly see too far,such was the aggressiveness of the wind blowing the falling snow into a near horizontal sheets of icicles that stung at Jacobs face. This weather was beginning to turn into a blizzard. Jacob swung his hood over his face and then hauled out his bag and used it as a pillow to prop up Daniels head,and covering his face with his own scarf,trying to use the car as much as possible as shelter from the howling white-out.With a bit more digging,Jacob had found in the trunk,Daniels packed bags and pulled out another coat and another scarf. He covered Daniel and used the scarf as best as he could to tend to the nasty cut on Daniels temple. It seemed as if Daniels head had hit the side of his drivers door as it caved in during the cars roll down the slope and Jacob could'nt tell just how bad Dans head injury was.. He needed medical help immediately. Jacob tried his phone but there was no signal. Cursing,he nearly threw it in anger into the nearby snow but thought better of it and shoved it back into his coat pocket.Looking up through the near blinding snow, he thought about clambering up onto the road to call for help from a passing motorist.. ''Hey buddy..be right back.. You just hang in there..'' Jacob snapped off a thick bare branch from part of the tree that had fallen of in the impact of the car against it, and using it as a prop,he tried to scramble up through the deepening snow to the edge of the road.Tired and aching from the pain in his shoulder,he reached the top and stumbled into the road.For as much minutes as he dared spare leaving Dan, he stamped up and down the road calling for help and waiting anxiously for a car to come by.Finally frustrated, he slid back down to the car and to Daniel and lightly tapped him on his cheek.''Hey buddy.. You still with me..?''Daniel groaned and moved his head slightly,and muttered. ''Jeff..?''In Dans semi-conscious state,he could see Jeff looking down and smiling at him.. Jacob was at least this bit relieved that Dan was still holding on,but he still needed help.. He shouted at the top of his lungs for help..And for a few minutes all he could hear was the howling of the wind and the crwaking of the trees. He gritted his teeth in anger.''Not like this.. Not fucking like this..''He did'nt want to end up frozen to death in the wilderness,..like Jack Nicholson freezing in the Maze at the end of The Shining..! Suddenly,the wind seemed to die down just that slightly for Jacob to hear what sounded faitnly like bells jingling.This first sign that someone,..anyone, could be out in this white-out could potentially mean survival. Spurred on,he jumped to his feet and tried to focus his ears and eyes on the sound..Then,..through the snowfall he could see a misty image that gradually became clearer as it drew nearer.''Hey..over here...Help..Help.!'' A shape of a sleigh drawing through the snow greeted Jacob.. It was drawn by a single reindeer,harnessed in leather that was adorned with the bells Jacob thought he had heard.On the back and guiding the sleigh was a figure wrapped in a thick tawny brown fur or fur-like coat..a hood lined with grey-white fur or wool drawn over his head and hiding his face, and his trousers of similar tawn colour and fur. Even his boots seemed thick and woolen..Like this fella was used to the outdoors life in harsh wilderness. The sleigh pulled up close to the crashed car. ''Whoah there Blitzen..Good boy'' the stranger said apparently to his reindeer as if it was a pet. Jacob for a moment was rightfully overjoyed that help had arrived.''Hey mister, my friend needs help.. We crashed and now i think hes badly hurt.. We need to get him to a hospital fast..!'' The hooded stranger stepped off the sleigh,..itself covered in furs and a deep red woolen cover, and trudged through the snow over to where Daniel lay prone. He bent down and slipped his hand out of the thick brown gloves he wore and gently touched at Daniels wounds.The,turning to look up at Jacob, he slipped off the hood he was wearing to reveal the face of an old man who looked wizened with age.He had a thick white beard and wispy white eyebrows and a weathered and slightly reddened face that overall, to Jacob he seemed to look so calming and warm.''My boy,I'm afraid that this snowstorm has downed communications and getting him any help up here might take some time. The weather will close in as soon it will be nightfall...'' ''But you gotta do something..He could die for Christs sake..!'' Jacobs moment of glee faded somewhat. ''My cabin is nearby.. It has a welcoming fireplace,some needed warmth..and i have a gift at helping those in need.. Don't worry my boy.I will take care of him..Of both of you till the morning breaks..'' Why was it for some reason that Jacob felt at ease with this guy..? ''Come boy, lets help your friend onto my sleigh..'' Jacob helped the stranger load Daniel onto the sleigh and wrapped him in the furs and the red cover. ''On Blitzen..'' And with that command the sleigh set off through the snow. Part 4 The snow was falling heavily by the the time the old Outdoorsmans sleigh, carrying Daniels prone body, had reached his cabin deep in the pine forest.''Come help me take your friend inside'' prompted the old man to Jacob who for a moment stood dithering.. Together they propped up the board Daniel lay on and carried him into the cabin..''We'll put him on the couch by the fireplace to keep him warm as he recovers..'' said the old man as he nudged the wooden door open and nodded in the direction of a wood framed low couch cushioned with soft woolen pillows and earthen coloured woolen blankets that was placed in front a large stone set fireplace with a high mantlepiece and several thick logs already burning welcomingly in the wide fireplace. The old outdoorsman and Jacob carefully lay Daniel down on the couch and covered him with the woolen blankets..''Do you have a phone in the cabin so we can at least try and call for some rescue.. Daniel might have some kind of bad head injury.?'' saidJacob as he scanned the large interior of the cabin looking for any sign for a link to communications to the nearest town. He could not readily seen any.The kindly old man spoke up ''I'm afraid with this blizzard howling,it may not be till morning until we can seek help for your friend here..". He stood up after making Daniel as comfortable as possible. He could see the worry in Jacobs handsome face.''Don't be worried. I'm certain that he will pull through with my help. I have, lets say, a certain magic about me that may aid my tending of his wounds that i know are not as grave as you fear..'' Jacob fidgeted uncomfortably over Daniel. ''How can you be so sure..?'' ''Oh don't worry..I have a had plenty of time on this earth to gather some good enough medicinal knowledge.....a few centuries at least..!'' said Nick as he headed away through an adjoining door to another room,but hesitated before passing through to glance back at the boy "Oh,my name is Nicholas by the way.." Jacob did'nt click to Nicholas' last few words.he just shuffled slightly,answering his and Daniels name clearly distracted with worry,to pay attention fully to what Nicholas had just said. Finally relaxing a little,his eyes had wandered off Dan for once as he looked around the cabin,noticing boughs of evergreen holly spotted with ruby red berries,and trails of cut Ivy and Fir branches hanging along the inner eaves or hooked onto the pine log walls. The cabin itself felt welcoming with its natural light wood furnishings and plaid red and green textiles and curtains,a plush fur-like rug positioned between the caramel upholstered three-piece suite placed around a low oak trunk coffee table...In all, a traditional family cabin in the forest.. Dan stirred and groaned,drawing back Jacobs attention, just as Nick returned from the kitchen with a red cloth draped over his shoulder,carrying a tray with a clay bowl full of steaming liquid and what looked to be a clay mortar and pestle to which he set down on a small stool next to Daniel. ''Whats that..?'' queried Jacob, as Nick dampened the cloth in the warm water,the steam wafting up to Jacob and the smell reminded him of spices.. ''Oh, its a remedy that will fix any injuries he might have taken to his head..'' Nick dabbed the cloth over Daniels forehead,then folded it it and lay it like a cold cure remedy across his forehead,propping Dans head up on a pillow.. Dan responded with a groan in his semi-conscious state. ''You think that some kind of homeopathic medicines like this can cure him of a brain injury, just like that..?'' said Jacob finding Nicks simple home medicinal deeds a little incredulous.. 'Nick just smiled ''Have faith my friend''. Jacob watched with uncertainty as Nick pulled out a small cloth bag tied with string from his inside pocket,unfastened the string and gently poured the powdery contents into the 'pestle'..cup and then poured a little of the bowls liquid into it,grinding and stirring it up with the mortar.. For a moment,Jacob thought he could see the powder glitter like stardust but shook his head. Nick gently lifted Daniels head and eased the cup to his lips,trying to stir him enough into a moment of consciousness for him to drink the contents.''Come on buddy, drink up...come on,...this will make you feel better'' Daniel weakly opened his mouth and took several slow sips of the water before Nick rested his head back. Jacob glanced out of the window hoping the snow had lessened. It had'nt one bit.. But through the blizzard,towards the shelter where Nick had placed his Reindeer,he could see another one nuzzling against Blitzen,and for a brief moment he thought he could see a faint red glow near its nose. 'Fuck,...i must be tripping.!' he thought, rubbing his eyes before looking out and now just seeing two ordinary Reindeer in the shelter. When he turned around,Jacob nearly jumped out of his skin.. Nick was standing right next to him,smiling..''I have given your friend a something to help him heal,not just his physical wounds but the wounds to his emotions as well..A little sleep will help him out'' He followed Jacobs gaze out the window across to the the deer shelter.''Oh thats just Rudy,..he helps me find my way on certain foggy nights.'' Jacob suddenly remembered Nicks comments about 'centuries of experience..!' ,and a thought came across his mind.'No, thats just rediculous..'' he said as he shook the thought out of his head.Nick just smiled at him as he let Jacob realise just who he was..''No..no, this is just too stupid.. You can't be...'' Jacob was placing the small things together.. A jolly,white bearded old fellow called Nick,in a sleigh drawn by a Reindeer called Blitzen,..and another called Rudy...RUDOLPH..!'' Then as the realisation dawned on just who he was speaking to, Jacob stumbled back,almost tripping over the armrest of the couch Dan now lay asleep.. ''You can't be him..!'' he said,wide-eyed. Nicks face seemed suddenly radiant and his eyes all twinkly in the light of the roaring fire. ''Who would you call me..?'' ''Santa Claus..!'' said Jacob,mouth agape like a catfish. ''Santa,Father Christmas,Pere Noel,Kris Kringle...St,Nicholas..whatevers suited best..!'' said Nick.. ''What are you doing way out here in the forest..?'' said Jacob,trying to find some kind of rational answer for this amazing situation. ''Christmas Eve is not for a few days. Even i'm entitled to a little R&R..!'' ''But if you are such a magical being,then why can't you just make this storm stop and whisk us on your flying sleigh off to the nearest town..?''Jacob said,sobering up to this strange reality. ''Its not as simple as that..I do'nt really control the weather..Why'd you think i'd ask a Reindeer with his 'nose so bright' to guide my sleigh on foggy nights..?'' They both glanced out of the window across to the deer shelter where Rudys nose was now shining brightly red..affirming the unbelievable situation Jacob was now in.. ''I'm just as stuck here til morning as you,my young friend.'' And,reading Jacobs face he added before the boy said anything. ''..And though i can heal people of most wounds, i cannot heal them just like that..'' Nick emphasised the last word by clicking his fingers..''Healing someone takes a lot of my energy..'' Jacob started pacing up and down. ''This is just too freaky..!'' Nicholas moved to stop Jacobs pacing by gently holding onto his arm. ''..But there is something i can do for you both..'' Jacob glanced down at Daniel then at Nicholas. ''What..?'' '' I know your heart is heavy with the lack of love and companionship. You have felt betrayed by those you thought loved you dearly. But if he finds it in his own heart to love again,you will find him a dear and committed partner..'' Nicholas glanced down at Daniel and Jacob knew.. ''But we have only just met.. And this guy is dealing with the grief of losing someone he loved.. What am i to him..?'' ''You can be the one to make him feel love again,to heal that sorrow.'' Feeling a little awkward, Jacob spoke what was on his mind..''But he is not really my type of guy..'' ''Oh,but once he finds his way,he will become 'your type'.. But love is not all based upon looks..Its whats in the heart.'' Jacob smiled. ''I stopped believing in you a long time ago. In my childhood i did not havethe greatest of times at Christmas..'' ''I know Jacob. When you stopped believing,there was no room for me..And for my part i was foolish to neglect you.. If there is a gift i could bestow upon you i will gladly offer it..?'' ''Well, theres one thing i've wanted.. What i've been training to become..''Jacob said furtively. Nicholas smiled knowingly..''You are training to become a top class bodybuilder. Bigger muscles...hmmm, not a gift i've often if ever granted, but,lets give it a try....'' On A Cold Winters Night : A Christmas Tale. Part 5 Daniel eyes were closed but yet he could see bright light through his lids..With a stretch of his body and a yawn he stirred into consciousness,slowly opening his eyes,and at first unaccustomed to such bright sunlight which greeted him.. Although his hearing was the first sense that kicked in... to the sounds of birds chirupping somewhere close by.When his sight finally cleared he took in his surroundings.He was laying on green grass beneath a huge old English Oak tree,feeling a gentle warm breeze blow across his exposed chest,..which soon sharpened his senses when he realised he was lying almost naked except for a pair of sky blue boxers. As he sat up he became aware of someone else sitting just behind him.Looking around at first he could not see the person,such was the brightness of the sun behind him,but as he let his eyes focus,when he saw just who was beside him his face went ashen white and his jaw fell agape.. ''Ah, Danny-boy, enjoy your little siesta..'' There,looking back at him with a radiant smile was Jeff,shirtless and revealing a smooth slender gym-toned torso.. With the bright sun haloed directly behind his head he looked like an Angel..! Daniels heart lept into his mouth and he felt like a dam was gonna burst full of tears. ''Jeff,but but...'' Daniel began to stutter,reeling with mixed feelings and emotions,hoping what he was seeing was'nt just a figment of his imagination.. Jeff quietly shushed him with a finger against Daniels lips,one hand holding a glass of champagne from a picnic laid out before them. ''Come now Daniel, my love...'' but Jeff could'nt finish... Daniel threw his arms around Jeff and drew him into an unbearably tight hug,causing Jeff to spill the champagne. ''Jeff, i've missed you so much it hurts..'' Daniel was unabashedly crying now,sobbing against Jeff bare muscled shoulder.. ''Everything will be alright now Daniel'' Jeff replied,placing the glass down and reciprocating the hug. ''You died.. Is it this heaven...Did i die..?'' Daniel,full of emotions just sputtered out questions ramdomly and rushedly to Jeff. Jeff hushed him. And they released each other from their embrace..Dans eyes never left Jeff,scanning him from his handsome face to his alluring bare torso.. ''Whats ahppened to you, you look so irresistably sexy and more toned than i could ever remember you..?'' Jeff just smiled,passed Daniel a glass of champagne and peered out from the Oak tree on the crest of a hill where they sat,taking in the wide open richly beautiful countryside around them..birds singing in the air and in the trees,butterflies fluttering across patches of flowers around them..the smell of pollen wafting in the air,...a church bell gently ringing from a spire that stood high above the red roofed cotswold stone cottages of a village in the near distance,nestled by a winding river glinting under the sunlight. ''You remember this place Daniel. Much Markham,England.We came here the summer..'' Jeff paused,smiling back at a beaming Daniel, who took a sip of the champagne,..before continuing.''...the summer before i died.'' He could see the smile fade on Daniels face.''Then are we dead... This IS heaven..Am i finally with you.?'' Jeff cupped Daniels face with his hand and then gently stroked the side of his face lovingly.. ''You are not dead.. I brought you here to this one place from your memory that held so much happiness and romance to you..'' Jeff paused again,noticing Daniels eyes begin to well up.. ''You were in an car accident during a harsh winters blizzard. There was a young man with you in your car but he is alright. A man of kind heart and warmth had found you both near the wreck and he took you to his cabin to tend to the wounds you have..'' Dans face showed signs of disappointment that his time with Jeff was not to be, and tears rolled down his cheeks.'' ''It is imperative that you find the will to carry on and fight to survive..'' Jeff said with such passion. 'But i want to be with you. Fuck my life.. My life is with you..'' Dans arm reached up and swept around and drew in the surroundings. ''Here is where i want to be with you..!'' Jeff smiled softly and he leaned in and gave Dan a short but loving kiss. ''Its not your time..'' Daniel broke in. ''No,..it IS my time.. What have i got to live for,without you..?'' ''You have everything to live for.'' Jeff replied sternly,cupping Dans head gently with both hands,framing his saddened face.. 'Listen to me...Its not your time...I will ALWAYS be with you..'' Jeffs hand reached down and he touched Daniel on his chest,above his heart.''..in here..!'' Daniel could see the sincerity and the truth inside Jeff emerald green eyes, as Jeff continued.. ''You remember that boy in the car with you,don't you....Jacob,the hitchhiker..?'' Jeff said knowingly. Dan nodded slightly in acknowledgement. ''You will find happiness with him,i know.. You will find the strength to carry on and to enjoy life again.. He himself has needed to find that kindred spirit,that endearing love to share, someone to make his own life better and worthwhile after the traumas of the short life he has had so far..'' Jeff could see the spark of doubt in Dans sorrowful eyes ''Believe me,this young man is more like me than you know.. He reminds me,...of me, when i was his age...Young,virile,...up for anything...Fit and healthy with a body that yearned of dedication and commitment from gym work-outs that i was too lazy to keep up..'' Dans spirit was picked up by this memory of their past,with the period when they both went through the ''gym bunny'' phase but could'nt keep up with sweat and toil of keeping their bodies in absolute perfection.. not that either of them were out of shape by their mid forties..! ''I remember,..but i'm 'getting on a bit now for all that muscle mary stuff.'' ''You're fifty,..not ninety..!'' replied Jeff,gently swatting Dan across the top of his head.. ''But i can help you with that.. Just promise me you will live,..that you will move on..?''. Daniels mind reeled. His heart was torn by the thought of never seeing jeff again,..of forgetting even what he looked like as time progressed. Jeff leaned in and gave Dan another short kiss.''I will always be with you in some form or another, in that big heart of yours,...in Jacobs eyes..'' Dan finally smiled again..''You said you can help me with my physique..?'' as he pulled Jeff in for a warm embrace and a more passionate kiss,his hands roaming across Jeffs tight six pack abs and smooth hairless chest. ''Oh yes,...just let your love flow..'' Jeff said between their increasingly erotic touching and petting. ''Stealing lines from the Bellamy Brothers..?'' Dan replied with a slight humourous grin, before both became pre-ccupied with lust. .... Up there, on that hill, a piece of Jeff flowed into Daniel,filling his heart with love, and filling his body with new found vigour...and youth. As they made love,the last vestiges of clothes discarded in passion..with each thrust of Jeffs cock into Daniel,Dan grew younger,more stronger.. His greying hair darkening into black like ink was being dyed into it.. The winkles of age and worry smoothening out and as the years ebbed backwards away,his face took on a beautiful male model look. Deep ice blue eyes framed with thin broad lightly arching eyebrows and a narrower slight upturned nose that gave him a cute elfin appeal. His rough lips becoming soft and moist and fuller,a potential for Dan to become a great kisser and great at something else he could wrap those luscious lips around..! With a slightest of pucker of those lush lips he could exude sexual sultriness that could make anyone who desired him,swoon weakly. A few days shadow of stubble on his chin just made him all the more sexier.. And the change did'nt end there.. As Jeffs angelic body pressed against his lover. As his tending hands took to every curve and course of Dans naked torso and arms, Daniel seemed to be invigorated with new found strength which then flowed increasing size into his smooth muscles. A tease of Jeffs fingers across Daniels once slight pecs of his lean chest,brought out their curves and rounding shapes. The flick of the fingers on Dans nipples hardened them and made Daniel groan with lust,adding more of Jeffs magic touch into Dans pecs that grew out thicker and fuller,becoming lightly dusted with soft dark curly hairs around his nipples,across the mounds and down into the deepening crevasse of his sternum between the growing muscles that grew from hillocks to heaving mountains. As one of Jeffs hands,now full of solid pec muscle,cupped it and tweaked at his nipples,Jeffs other hand flowed over Dans shoulders that rose into full broad slopes that framed a thicker lightly bullish neck,ever up till they nudged at his ear-lobes. The hand cupping Dans pecs,left to wander across the lean stomach that repsonded by ripping and tensing,and then his abs showing though,tightening,hardening into a solid six pack that rose like a tray of rolls in an oven.. Lines cut through sharply and defined the sensuous v shape towards his groin,like small rivulets eroding away at a bed of rocks that themsleves hardened even more and crunched together as Dan gently twisted and moved in the throes of passion..Two more hard blocks of abs arose,crunching together with the six,undulating like sand0dunes to finally reveal a shockingly cut 8-pack..Job done on those abs just awaiting someones tongue to lap way at the sweat that funneled down the cuts between each block like tiny streams to the present that would soon await at his groin.. With both hands now,Jeff ran them up the side of Dans bigger,heavier,mightier,manlier torso,up to his arm-pits,and making way for his lats to swell,to flare out of near non-existance,into huge wide-spreading slabs that pushed him up higher off the grass and stretching and broadening his back shockingly wide,like the hood of a cobra and arising the thought of 'barn door lats' to amazing reality. And those wide wide lats tapered down in a sexy v shape into an awesomely tight and narrow waistline. Out went the hands, over the shoulders,across delts filling out big round hard delts that could rugby tackle Trajans Column and knock it down to dust..Those magic hands of an angel passed down to the 'guns' that soon would be the hot top ticket to any 'gun show'.!Once lean sizeable but small biceps suddenly jumped alive as veins pulsed thickenly across the surface of the curves like water running through a firehose.. These veins plugged themselves into Dans bicpes and triceps and started to inflate them, to swell them rapidly from grapefruits to cantaloupe melons, swollen and engorged even fuller to cannonballs streaked with vascular pulsating electrodeds of veins. Biceps that soon reached 25 inches,and tri's that hung thick and hard,...to forearms so ripped and burgeoning like he could rip up a sequoia. Jeff pushed his cock into Dans tight hole as he felt up along Dans legs draped up over his shoulders.. Thighs that seemed to flex,and grow then swell with each flex until they were full of muscle and framing Jeffs head and seemed to give added weight in them as they grew tree trunk thick full of muscle.. Calves that bulged and bloated and tighly ripped.. Thick sinewy bulging leg muscles powerful enough Dan would look like he could dead-lift a bull Elephant..! With each thrust of Jeffs thick cock,he could feel Dan ass respond by clenching tighter against the sodomising intrusion, clamping at the cock as it slid in and out as the growth flowed into his glutes,raising them up,filling them out and gradually endowing Dan with a sexy curvaceous bubble butt. The final gift to Dan, was the growth in his genitals. In the throes of lust,Dans cock had arose into its solid,rigid erection of 7 inches,but now,that erection throbbed even harder,and with each throb,engorged even thicker and fuller,and longer.. It was growing like Daniels own Trajans column without the motifs.. The few veins streaking up along the hard shaft like old thick dry jungle roots creeping over ancient Cambodian ruins to cap a big flaring pinkish-purple glans oozing pre-ucm out of the slit like a tree oozing sap. And his balls too had grown low and heavy in their sac.. Full bloated with cum,lolling weightily like soft medicine balls between his upstretched legs.. .................................................. ............................................... In the cabin, if Jacob was not with St.Nick in a nearby room,for once risking a chance away from Daniel laying under the woolen blankets on the couch, he would have seen the wounds gradually healing themselves. He would have seen Daniel sleeping soundly,covered in a light sheen of sweat,not from the heat of the fire..He would have seen Daniels face looking calm and serene.. ...He would have seen Daniel growing under that warm welcoming blanket,obscuring the gentle swelling of his muscles....the invigoration of youth flooding back into his face,his body,his hands..The arousal of his cock as Daniel dreamt his life-changing dream. ....But Jacob would'nt be left out.. Not for long.. After all, Nick,...Santa Claus had promised him his Christmas gift.. ....But thats for the last part, the healing of wounds,the finding of love. ==================================================================
  23. After what seemed like hours, Porthos’s body was racked with pain. His arms and legs were on fire, his chest was heaving and he was breathing hard. His heart was pounding and he was sweating like a pig but still he was denying the Cardinal his triumph. Another bolt of pain produced another scream and Porthos could feel his arms and legs burning in pain. He knew that he could never give up and yet in the back of his mind he wondered if he should die, but realised that would give the Cardinal his ultimate triumph. Another bolt of pain woke him up to the fact that he had to escape. However as he was planning on his escape, the Cardinal entered. “So” he said, “do you have anything to say?” Porthos closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. “I defy you!” he grunted and with that he pulled on his restraints. Slowly but surely, the wheel at the top of the device started to turn and despite the torturer’s best efforts, the pain in Porthos’s arms and legs started to recede and as it did, Porthos’s strength increased. The Cardinal realised that unless he did something and quickly, the giant would be free and so took a flaming torch from one of the walls and held it aloft. “You will die!” he said, and with that lit a rope. Porthos watched the rope caught fire and followed it to the end and gasped as he saw the ceiling was full f spears all attached to a frame so that when the rope burnt through it would pierce anyone on the rack. Porthos knew it was a race against time and redoubled his strength. As he pulled against the restraints, a bulge developed in his loincloth. The bigger the bulge got, the more intense Porthos’s breathing got, the more intense the breathing got, the harder Porthos pulled. After a few moments, the loincloth gave up it’s struggle and ripped to reveal Porthos’s own spear which was already tipped with a dribble of liquid. The sight disgusted the Cardinal and he left the room, but the torturer was intrigued and gingerly touched the spear. Porthos moaned and his pull relaxed. He had never experienced these feelings before. He felt powerful, weak, strong, timid and aroused all at the same time. The torturer grabbed the spear and started to rub hard. Porthos's mind whirled with images of Hercules breaking free of chains, Samson bringing down the temple and even his own incredible feats of strength. The faster the torturer rubbed, the harder his spear got and the harder his spear got the stronger he got. Porthos suddenly roared and pulled the restraints so hard that the rack broke under the strain and Porthos was free. He jumped off the rack and wrestled the torturer to the ground just as the rope snapped and the spears crashed to the ground. Porthos rolled onto his back to find that he had crushed the torturer who was lying on the ground, clearly in agony. As Porthos was about to leave, the torturer gasped, “Hail Porthos, the strongest man to live!”. *** Porthos reported his tale to Captain Treville who noted his report with concern. Whilst he was pleased that Porthos had escaped and not revealed any information, the fact that the Cardinal was now willing to use torture was a frightening development. Porthos replied with a smile saying “Whilst I am a Musketeer, no one will be able to beat us!” with that he thumped his chest, saluted and walked out of the Captain office looking for D'Artangan, the newest recruit to the King's Musketeers and a man almost as much in awe of Porthos's strength as Porthos. As he did, he felt his spear start to bulge and hoped that the new recruit would not be frightened of his request which he repeated in his mind over and over again. "Punish me, D'Artangan. Punish me and reveal my strength!" The End???
  24. ‘Will you stop trying to molest me Justin, I wish I never told you about that story now.’ The curious 20-year-old college student has been hitting on his older 22-year-old roommate for several months. Braxton mentioned to Justin one night while the two guys were in their bedroom after having a few drinks that he was visited by an older man the night he turned 18. He was a freshman in college and didn’t really know anyone that went there. The man was dressed incredibly well in a nicely tailored suit from top to bottom. At the time, Braxton’s roommate was visiting family so he wasn’t around which left the young student all alone. The man showed up at the front steps of the dormitory that Braxton was staying in. It so happened that the teenager was outside standing and talking on his phone. When he finished his phone call, he turned to go back inside but not before this man stops him. ‘Hello there Braxton mind if I have a few words with you.’ With a puzzled look on his face, the 18-year-old stares at the man and wonders how the hell he would know his name. ‘Uhhh, I don’t know who you are and I don’t want to buy what you are trying to sell to me so…..*stops to think*…..how did you know my name?’ The man smiles and proceeds to walk towards him up the stairs into the front lobby. Braxton starts to move backwards inside before he is about to scream. The man grabs his arm and holds him in place. The scared teenager freezes as the man puts his arms around Braxton’s back. ‘Shhh, I’m not here to hurt you buddy, you are ready to graduate to the next chapter in your life. You obviously don’t remember anything about me since you are so surprised to see me. Unfortunately, restraining you right now is the only thing I can do to get your attention.’ Braxton tries to scream but nothing comes from his voicebox. He grabs it with both hands and looks around to see if anyone notices. There isn’t a soul there probably because it is after midnight now. The man takes him over to one of the chairs sitting on the balcony beside the entrance to the dorm and tells him to sit down. The man pulls up another chair and sits in front of Braxton. He takes a few deep breaths and looks the young man in the eyes. ‘Okay…..when you were 12 Braxton, you were in an accident. As you lay dying in that hospital bed, your mind and soul took a journey to a place not many have ever been to before. That plane of existence is where I reside. You were not sure why you had the feelings you did back then since you were on the verge of becoming a teenager. Your soul latched on to me Braxton and wanted to learn what to do next which I was obliged to do. You were unaware that your body was healing with my assistance.’ ‘That wasn’t the only thing I was helping you with either. *clasps his hands in Braxton’s* Your cock and balls for the first time that day started to function in a more mature fashion. You had your first orgasm in that hospital bed and it was amazing.’ Braxton rips his hands away from the man and jumps up. He rushes towards the front lobby doors and turns around. ‘I don’t fucking know what you are talking about man, I don’t ever want to remember that day ever again…..’ The man stops him midway through his thought. ‘Braxton…..you know who I am because you made me look the way you always wanted your fantasy man to look like. You always wanted to be with an older man around your dad’s age because you have talked about it every night before you go to bed. Even now at this school, you mention me and dream about me.’ The teenager goes inside and down the hall before he stops by one of the night auditors. ‘Is everything alright Braxton? You seem flustered and a bit…..sweaty.’ He turns and notices that the man is right behind him, but the auditor doesn’t see him. Braxton thinks for a moment and speaks. ‘I just went on a run, I’m alright.’ ‘Okay, remember that you must be in before midnight though during the week.’ The auditor turns and walks back to the front desk. Braxton gets into the nearby elevator as the man follows him inside. ‘He doesn’t see you. Who are you?’ *reaches to feel the man’s thick muscular chest which strains against his satin dress shirt* The man reaches over to push the stop button on the elevator and pulls Braxton in to him. He grabs the teen’s hands and rubs them up and down his chest as he stares into his eyes. The teen is in awe of the man’s incredible muscles that he feels underneath the fabric. The man’s groomed black fur on his face and neck is exactly what he envisioned in the dreams he has had since he was 12. ‘You know who I am Braxton. I’m your Matt that you have formed in your mind, well at least physically. I can also sense something else going on in your mind.’ Matt lets out a few growls as Braxton hears a few rips coming from the man’s body. His body appears to be growing a little bit as his shirt splits down the middle of his back along with his suit jacket. His thick hairy pecs shred the front of the shirt slightly as they are now visible. The teenager lets out a few moans. He reaches in to feel the hairy swollen muscles that feel soft to the touch. ‘Hold on there buddy, look down. GRRR!’ *winks* Matt’s quads swell up to the point that his suit pants look painted on. The seams rip enough to where the thick hairy slabs jut out the sides. The surprised teen leans down to run his hands along each bump and curve. He lightly moans feeling the thick forest of hair sitting on top of both tree trunks. While he is down there, Braxton feels a lot of heat radiating from the center of Matt’s pants. The big man grunts as his crotch grows thicker and longer. The young teen can’t seem to take his eyes off of it hearing noises coming from within. ‘Go ahead buddy, put your hand up to it, you are compelling me to grow.’ Braxton runs his hands along the crease of Matt’s shaft. The huge pole pulses against his hand as he finally gives in to it a little to lay his head against it. The big man reaches down to pet the teen’s head and hair before telling him to look up. ‘You are the reason I am like this Braxton. My body is what your mind created and is creating as we are in here right now. I know my muscles are turning you on greatly as I sense it in you. There is a part of you that was longing for this day to come. Now that I am here, it is time for you to take the next step and enter into the next stage of your life Braxton.’ The dazed teen slowly moves Matt’s cock around before he unzips his pants and swallows the huge pole down his throat. He sucks on it lovingly making the big man groan deeply. Braxton looks up and smiles as he starts to feel the need for Matt to grow again. More popping comes from the big man’s body as his pants completely shred and fall down to the ground. His immense chest finishes off the rest of his dress shirt as he yanks it off and throws it to the other side of the elevator. He growls and does a most muscular for Braxton as his jacket nearly disintegrates under the incredible mass forming on his body. This makes the young man moan even louder as he tastes a river of precum flowing down into his belly. ‘RAWR! Yeah buddy, you are making me want to rage Braxton. If you continue on this path, I won’t be able to hold back. I enjoy it because you enjoy it of course.’ The young student grabs Matt’s immense ass and snaps the waistband off freeing up the last remaining fabric from his body. His socks and dress shoes explode under the pressure of his growing feet. Braxton moans as he continues to gulp at the big man’s powerful rod as it lengthens and slides further down inside the teen’s throat. Matt reaches his incredibly massive arms out to brace himself against the elevator walls which are now creaking. ‘Mmmmm buddy…..this is about to get really dangerous though Braxton. Stay close to me.’ Matt’s huge frame is now as wide as the elevator now as his head starts to go through the ceiling. Debris begins falling down as the growing man laughs destroying the walls and lights which explode against his hairy stone skin. Braxton sucks even harder and faster tasting the ooze draining inside him as Matt roars in delight. He raises his massive left arm up to grab the cables above his head while gripping Braxton in his right arm. He lifts the young man up with him who still has his mouth locked on to the huge pole residing in his throat. ‘It feels absolutely incredible Braxton. Keep sucking buddy while I get both of us to safety up at the top of this dorm.’ The giant continues climbing up the cables with one arm as he feels his cock and balls getting closer to the edge. They are now swelling to the point that they are turning a purplish-red color. Matt stops moving up the cable to compose himself for a few seconds making Braxton come up for air as the giant’s huge cock bounces furiously spraying several jets of precum down inside the elevator car below them. The huge stud flexes his entire body enhancing the feeling from within while growling in delight. ‘Make me cum Braxton you really do have quite a wild streak from within your mind. It will be the biggest load you have ever seen in your life.’ Holding on to Matt’s waist as much as possible, the student strokes the giant’s cock in a strong even fashion knowing that the volcano will erupt at any time. The monster’s massive legs and quads move with the rhythm as they thrust faster with each stroke. Matt starts to climb upwards again feeling the tension from inside his balls building up again as his testicles cannot grow anymore otherwise they will rip through the sack. ‘SHIT! OHHHH FUCK BRAXTON, look out. I am going to coat this whole place.’ Braxton moves his head as Matt’s piss slit stretches to its limits before launching a giant wave of cum fifty feet into the air before it lands onto the nearby tunnel wall. The giant continues swiveling his lower body still able to hold on to the cable as his body pours sweat down on to the lower elevator car. Yet another giant stream of cum goes flying from Matt’s huge cock and finds its way down at the bottom of the tunnel. Braxton now moves back into the huge pole’s path and awaits the third jet as he opens his mouth. Matt roars in laughter still thrusting his quads in the eager young man’s face. ‘You want this kind of power too don’t you buddy…..yeah I know you do…..I have always known that you wanted this. Well you will get your wish Braxton, open wide little man!’ The student sticks his tongue out as another huge jet of cum hits him in the face and coats his shirt and pants. He locks his mouth on top of the huge pole and chokes as the cum continues to shoot out of the giant’s cock and down Braxton’s chest and lower body. Matt smiles at him and can feel the young man gulping down tons of cum craving what he has always dreamed about. The big man waits until all of the cum has left his body before he starts to climb again. Braxton moans caressing his lover’s immense ass and licks the sides of Matt’s cock getting every drop he might have missed. The student’s stomach is so swollen that it pushes his shirt all the way up above it. He literally looks pregnant. Matt laughs again as he feels the round protrusion up against his legs. ‘I think you have had enough to drink Braxton. Let’s get out of here before something else happens.’ After a couple more minutes, they finally reach the top. Matt busts through the top by putting his fist through the steel and concrete. He finds the roof and looks down at Braxton. ‘You trust me right Braxton?’ He then lifts them both up onto the roof and falls over to rest. Braxton lets go of his waist and does the same thing. After calming down, the giant gets up and goes to stand over his young lover. The student’s stomach remains bloated from the massive amount of cum he consumed. Matt helps him up so he can talk to him. ‘Well, what are you waiting for Braxton? *waves his arms* You consumed enough muscle building protein to probably take this building down.’ Braxton wonders what he is supposed to do. Matt looks him straight in the eyes and says to just concentrate his energy on him. The student’s breathing increases as his body begins to react. His stomach slowly empties as his legs and feet start growing. His jeans split immediately as his shoes explode under the sheer mass that is being added. His muscles make quick work of his shirt as his back cracks several times trying to accommodate the incredible amount of muscle that keeps piling on top of their selves. The young teenager that was there just a minute before is completely gone now as Braxton matures right in front of Matt’s eyes. The big young stud roars in ecstasy as he feels completely reborn. He flexes his massively round muscles trying to show off in front of Matt who just laughs. He flexes his muscles back at Braxton as they both grunt at each other. The roof creaks under their feet as they take a few huge steps around. Matt eventually gets behind his young lover and wraps his arms around him. He then throws Braxton to the ground and starts wrestling him. They grunt and groan rubbing their slick hairy muscled bodies together until they eventually just decide to stop. After a few minutes, Matt moves down to his partner’s lower body and starts to toy with Braxton’s thick meaty cock. ‘You worked me over really well Braxton, now it is my turn buddy.’ After being edged by Matt several times the young behemoth finally launches his cum volcano into the air as it floats over the side of the building and coats several of the dorm student’s cars. Braxton quickly moves himself to the edge of the building and shoots several more jets of cum hitting nearby streets and sidewalks. They both laugh hysterically until Braxton finishes cumming. Matt puts his arm around his young lover and kisses his lips. They embrace each other and moan as they calm down. ‘Well that’s it buddy. I’ve done all I can do for you at this point, but I will be back soon don’t you worry.’ Matt vanishes a few seconds later. _____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ ‘Are you fucking serious Braxton? I mean…..I knew that you nearly died and all but this Matt guy just sounds like some kind of fantasy.’ ‘And I would agree with that assessment Justin, but he is very real. He helped me learn how to control it after that night. It wasn’t the only time we were together either.’ Justin tries to rub his roommate’s crotch again which makes Braxton quite irritable. ‘DAMNIT JUSTIN! I am not going to grow for you. I am not Bruce Banner it doesn’t work that way.’ ‘So what triggers it then?’ Braxton knows what he is trying to do and doesn’t go for it. ‘HA! nice try there genius, but no clues.’ Justin finally gets up from Braxton’s bed and moves over to the bathroom to strip naked. His 10” cock is wet with precum which prompts the college student to rub it up and down his shaft to make it shiny. Braxton stares intently at it and is dumbfounded as to why he never saw Justin’s huge cock before. ‘Uhh Justin, I had no idea that you were so…..wow endowed.’ He can start to feel himself heating up quickly too. Before he can even try to control himself, his body starts to react. Justin can see the discomfort he is in and walks back over to him. He grins at Braxton and bounces his cock at him. ‘So you want this do you man? This is going to be fucking awesome.’ Once he stands directly in front of Braxton’s face, he slaps his cock on his roommate’s face and chest and watches in amazement as his gifted older roommate’s growing muscles rip, shred, and tear their way through his clothes and continue growing to unimaginable heights. Never in his wildest dreams did Justin think that this improbable story was true, but now he knows that Braxton’s near-death experience brought with it a powerful gift. In case you want to read another installment in the series: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3467-the-other-side-of-the-mirror/
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..